This is a modern-English version of Patty's Friends, originally written by Wells, Carolyn.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
PATTY’S FRIENDS
PATTY'S FRIENDS
BY THE SAME AUTHOR |
PATTY FAIRFIELD PATTY AT HOME PATTY IN THE CITY PATTY’S SUMMER DAYS PATTY IN PARIS PATTY’S FRIENDS |
Patty’s Friends
Patty's Squad
BY
BY
CAROLYN WELLS
CAROLYN WELLS
Author of “Patty Fairfield,” “Patty
Author of “Patty Fairfield,” “Patty”
in Paris,” etc.
in Paris," etc.

NEW YORK
NYC
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
Dodd, Mead & Company
1908
1908
Copyright, 1908
Copyright, 1908
By Dodd, Mead and Company
By Dodd, Mead & Co.
Published, September, 1908
Published, September 1908
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
CHAPTER | PAGE | |
I | An Afternoon Tea | 9 |
II | Riddles and Games | 23 |
III | The White Lady | 36 |
IV | A Floral Offering | 51 |
V | Miss Yankee Doodle | 65 |
VI | Herenden Hall | 79 |
VII | For One Night Only | 93 |
VIII | The Earl of Ruthven | 107 |
IX | An Important Document | 121 |
X | A Momentous Interview | 134 |
XI | The Birthday Party | 149 |
XII | Summer Plans | 162 |
XIII | Cromarty Manor | 175 |
XIV | Uncle Marmaduke | 190 |
XV | Puzzling Rhymes | 204 |
XVI | The Croquet Party | 218 |
XVII | The Griffin and the Rose | 231 |
XVIII | The Old Chimney-Piece | 245 |
XIX | The Discovery | 258 |
XX | Good-Byes | 272 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
IMAGES
“Patty was a comfort-loving creature” | Frontispiece |
“Marie pinned it and sewed it” | 95 |
“‘How much pleasanter this is than squabbling’” | 146 |
“Often she would spend a morning lying in a hammock beneath the old trees” |
177 |
Patty’s Friends
Patty's Squad
“I wish I had a twin sister,” said Patty; “no, that wouldn’t do, either. I wish I were twins, and could be both of them myself.”
“I wish I had a twin sister,” said Patty; “no, that wouldn’t work either. I wish I were twins and could be both of them myself.”
“What a sensible wish!” commented Nan. “But why do you want to double yourself up in that way?”
“What a smart wish!” Nan remarked. “But why do you want to fold yourself up like that?”
“So I could go to two places at once. Here I have two lovely invitations for this afternoon, and I don’t know which I want to accept most. One is a musicale at Mrs. Hastings’, and the other is a picture exhibition at the New Gallery.”
“So I could be in two places at once. I have two lovely invitations for this afternoon, and I can’t decide which one I want to accept more. One is a music event at Mrs. Hastings’ place, and the other is an art exhibition at the New Gallery.”
“They sound delightful. Can’t you manage to go to both?”
“They sound amazing. Can’t you make it to both?”
“No, they’re too far apart; and they’re both at four o’clock, anyway. I think I’ll choose the 10 musicale, for I’ll surely get another chance to see the pictures.”
“No, they're too far apart; and they're both at four o'clock, anyway. I think I'll choose the 10 musical, since I'll definitely have another chance to see the movies.”
“Yes, of course you will,” agreed Nan, a little absently, for she was reading some newly arrived letters.
“Yes, of course you will,” Nan replied, a bit distracted, because she was reading some newly arrived letters.
The Fairfields were in London, and were comfortably established in the Savoy Hotel. It was April, and though they intended to travel later in the summer, their plans were as yet indefinite, and they were enjoying the many and varied delights of the London season.
The Fairfields were in London, staying comfortably at the Savoy Hotel. It was April, and while they planned to travel later in the summer, their plans were still up in the air, and they were enjoying the many different pleasures of the London season.
To be sure, Nan and Mr. Fairfield were invited to many dinners and elaborate entertainments which Patty was too young to attend, but her time was pleasantly filled with afternoon garden parties or teas, while mornings were often devoted to sight-seeing.
To be sure, Nan and Mr. Fairfield were invited to many dinners and fancy events that Patty was too young to attend, but her time was happily filled with afternoon garden parties or teas, while mornings were often spent exploring the sights.
Patty was almost eighteen, and though not allowed quite the untrammelled freedom she would have had in America, she was not kept so utterly secluded as English girls of her age. Sometimes she would go all alone to Westminster Abbey or to the National Gallery, and enjoy hugely a solitary hour or two. At other times, Nan or her father, or some girl friend, would go with her.
Patty was nearly eighteen, and while she didn’t have the complete freedom she would have in America, she wasn't kept as isolated as English girls her age. Sometimes she'd go alone to Westminster Abbey or the National Gallery and really enjoy an hour or two by herself. Other times, Nan, her dad, or a girlfriend would join her.
The Fairfields had begun their stay in 11 London with only a few friends, but these had introduced others, until now their circle of acquaintances was large, and the immediate result of this was a sheaf of invitations in every mail. For, during the season, Londoners are hospitable folk, and give entertainments morning, noon, and night. At first, the Fairfields had thought they would take a house, and so have a home of their own. But Mr. Fairfield concluded that if Nan had the duties of a housekeeper, her trip would not be a holiday, so he declared they would live at a large hotel, and thus have a chance to observe the gay life of London.
The Fairfields had started their time in 11 London with just a few friends, but those friends had introduced them to others, and now their circle of acquaintances was big. The immediate result of this was a stack of invitations in every mail. During the season, Londoners are really welcoming and host events morning, noon, and night. At first, the Fairfields thought about renting a house to have a place of their own. But Mr. Fairfield realized that if Nan had to manage a household, her trip wouldn’t feel like a vacation, so he decided they would stay at a large hotel, giving them the opportunity to experience the vibrant life of London.
And so cosy and comfortable were their apartments at the Savoy, that they soon began to feel quite at home there. And Patty, as we all know, was one who could adapt herself to any mode of living.
And their rooms at the Savoy were so cozy and comfortable that they quickly started to feel right at home. And Patty, as we all know, was someone who could adjust to any way of living.
Of a naturally happy and contented disposition, she accepted everything as it came, and enjoyed everything with the enthusiasm so often seen in American girls.
Of a naturally happy and content disposition, she took everything as it came and enjoyed everything with the enthusiasm often found in American girls.
It greatly amused her to note the differences between herself and the English girls.
It really amused her to notice the differences between herself and the English girls.
To her mind, they seemed to have no enthusiasm, no enterprise, and little capacity for enjoyment, 12 while Patty enjoyed every experience that came to her, whether a visit to Windsor Castle, a day at Stratford, or a simple afternoon tea in their own rooms.
To her, they appeared to lack enthusiasm, ambition, and the ability to enjoy themselves, 12 while Patty embraced every experience that came her way, whether it was a trip to Windsor Castle, a day in Stratford, or just having afternoon tea in their own rooms.
“I seem to have been set back two or three years,” she said to Nan, one day. “In New York I was almost a full-fledged young lady, but over here, I’m treated as a little girl.”
“I feel like I’ve been set back two or three years,” she told Nan one day. “In New York, I was almost a full-fledged young lady, but over here, I’m treated like a little girl.”
“It doesn’t matter,” said Nan, sensibly. “You are what you are, and if the different countries choose to treat you differently, it doesn’t matter, does it?”
“It doesn’t matter,” said Nan, wisely. “You are who you are, and if different countries decide to treat you differently, it doesn’t matter, right?”
“Not a bit. I’m Patty Fairfield, and I’m almost eighteen, whether I’m in California or the Fiji Islands. But it does amuse me, the way the Londoners think we live at home. They really believe American ladies go to market in the morning, loaded down with diamonds. You don’t often see that in New York, do you, Nan?”
“Not at all. I’m Patty Fairfield, and I’m almost eighteen, whether I’m in California or the Fiji Islands. But I find it amusing how the Londoners think we live back home. They genuinely believe American ladies go to the market in the morning, all decked out in diamonds. You hardly see that in New York, do you, Nan?”
“No, I don’t think I ever saw a New York matron wearing elaborate jewelry to market. But then I never go to market myself, and I don’t know many people who do. I think that bediamonded marketer story is an old tradition, which is really pretty well worn out.”
“No, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a New York matron wearing fancy jewelry to the market. But then again, I don’t go to the market myself, and I don’t know many people who do. I think that story about a marketer wearing diamonds is an old tradition that’s pretty much used up.”
“And the London ladies needn’t talk, anyway. 13 If we did wear jewels to market, it wouldn’t be a bit more absurd than the way they dress to go shopping in the morning. Long, trailing, frilly gowns of pink and blue chiffon, with swishing lace-ruffled petticoats, that just drag through the dirt of the streets.”
“And the London ladies don’t need to say anything, anyway. 13 If we wore jewels to the market, it wouldn’t be any more ridiculous than the way they dress to go shopping in the morning. Long, flowing, frilly gowns of pink and blue chiffon, with swishing lace-ruffled petticoats, that just drag through the dirt of the streets.”
“Now aren’t you criticising them as unfairly as they describe us?”
“Are you really criticizing them as unfairly as they describe us?”
“No, for what I say is true. I’ve seen them fluttering about. And, anyway, I don’t mean to be mean. I like them lots. I just love the London ladies, they’re so kind to me, and invite me to such lovely things. Of course I don’t care if they choose to wear garden-party clothes along Bond Street. We all have some ridiculous ways.”
“No, what I’m saying is true. I’ve seen them flying around. And, honestly, I don’t mean to be rude. I really like them. I just love the London ladies; they’re so nice to me and invite me to such wonderful events. Of course, I don’t mind if they decide to wear garden-party clothes on Bond Street. We all have our silly habits.”
Pretty Patty was fond of pretty clothes, and the shops of Bond Street held great attractions for her, though she herself wore a real tailor-made costume when shopping. At first, Nan had exercised a supervision over her purchases, but Patty had shown such good taste, and such quick and unerring judgment as to fabrics and colors, that it had come about that Patty more often advised Nan in her choosing, than the other way.
Pretty Patty loved pretty clothes, and the shops on Bond Street really appealed to her, even though she always wore a tailored outfit when she went shopping. Initially, Nan supervised Patty's purchases, but Patty showed such great taste and quick, accurate judgment when it came to fabrics and colors that it ended up with Patty advising Nan more often than vice versa.
Thus the days went happily by, and they had already been more than a fortnight in London, while as yet their plans for future travel were unmade. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield wanted to go to Germany, Switzerland, and other countries, but Patty didn’t care so much for that as for English country, or small nearby towns. So the matter was left unsettled, though short and desultory discussions were held now and then.
Thus the days passed happily, and they had already been in London for over two weeks, while their plans for future travel were still undecided. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield wanted to visit Germany, Switzerland, and other countries, but Patty was more interested in the English countryside or nearby small towns. So the issue remained unresolved, although there were brief and scattered discussions from time to time.
But oftener their minds were taken up with the doings of the moment, and they complacently left the future to itself.
But more often, they were focused on what was happening right now, and they comfortably left the future to take care of itself.
“Well, then I think I’ll go to the musicale,” said Patty. “What would you wear?”
“Well, I think I’ll go to the musical,” said Patty. “What are you going to wear?”
“That new light blue chiffon of yours, with the lace bolero, is just the thing.”
“Your new light blue chiffon, paired with the lace bolero, is perfect.”
“Yes, and my new broad-leafed chip hat, with the roses piled all over it.”
“Yes, and my new wide-brimmed chip hat, with roses all over it.”
Patty ran away to her own room, and after a time returned in the pretty summer costume.
Patty ran to her room and after a while came back in her cute summer outfit.
“How do I look?” she asked with a smile, turning to Nan. 15
Nan smiled back at the lovely vision, for Patty’s vanity was of a mild and innocent sort, and was rather a childish delight in dainty colors and fabrics, than any conceit over her own beauty.
Nan smiled back at the lovely sight, for Patty’s vanity was mild and innocent, more like a childish joy in pretty colors and fabrics than any arrogance about her own beauty.
For beautiful Patty certainly was, in a sweet, wholesome, girlish way, and not the least of her charms was her naturalness of manner and her entire lack of self-consciousness.
For beautiful Patty definitely was, in a sweet, wholesome, girlish way, and not the least of her charms was her naturalness and complete lack of self-consciousness.
She looked especially winning in the light, filmy dress, and the big hat, weighed down with roses.
She looked particularly charming in the lightweight, sheer dress and the large hat adorned with roses.
“You look all right, Patty,” answered Nan. “That’s a duck of a frock, and suits you perfectly. Are you going alone?”
“You look great, Patty,” Nan replied. “That dress is adorable and fits you perfectly. Are you going by yourself?”
“Yes; father says I may go alone in our own carriage to any afternoon thing. The Hartleys will bring me home, so sha‘n’t I send the carriage back for you?”
“Yes; Dad says I can go by myself in our own carriage to any afternoon event. The Hartleys will give me a ride home, so shouldn’t I send the carriage back for you?”
“Yes, I wish you would. I’m going to a tea or two, and then we’re dining out. You’re to dine with the Hartleys, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, I hope you will. I’m going to a couple of teas, and then we’re going out for dinner. You’re having dinner with the Hartleys, right?”
“Yes, if it is dinner. It’s more likely to be schoolroom tea. Mabel Hartley is sixteen, but I doubt if she’s allowed at dinner yet.”
“Yes, if it’s dinner. It’s more likely to be tea at school. Mabel Hartley is sixteen, but I doubt she’s allowed to have dinner yet.”
“Nonsense, of course she is. Well, then, if 16 they’re sending you home, Louise needn’t go after you?”
“Nonsense, of course she is. Well, then, if 16 they’re sending you home, Louise doesn’t need to go after you?”
“No; they’ll send somebody. Good-bye, Nan.”
“No; they’ll send someone. Bye, Nan.”
“Good-bye, Patty. Have a lovely time.”
“Goodbye, Patty. Have a great time.”
“Oh, yes; I always do.”
“Oh, yes; I always do.”
Away went Patty and her frills, and when she reached Chesterton Mansions, she was soon established under the wing of her hostess, Mrs. Hastings.
Away went Patty and her frills, and when she reached Chesterton Mansions, she quickly settled in under the care of her hostess, Mrs. Hastings.
That lady was very glad to have the pretty American girl as her guest, and she introduced Patty to so many people that it was almost bewildering. But after a time, the music began, and Patty was glad to sit still and listen.
That lady was really happy to have the pretty American girl as her guest, and she introduced Patty to so many people that it was nearly overwhelming. But after a while, the music started, and Patty was happy to sit quietly and listen.
It was very fine music, for that is the sort that Londoners usually offer at their teas, and Patty thoroughly enjoyed the singing and the violin-playing. She was a little afraid that Mrs. Hastings would ask her to sing, but as it was a programme of professionals this did not happen.
It was really great music, since that’s the kind of stuff Londoners usually play at their teas, and Patty really enjoyed the singing and the violin. She was a bit worried that Mrs. Hastings would ask her to sing, but since it was a lineup of professionals, that didn’t happen.
When the Hartleys came, Mabel at once made her way to Patty’s side and sat down by her.
When the Hartleys arrived, Mabel quickly went to Patty's side and sat down next to her.
“I’m so glad to see you again,” she said, “and it’s so lovely that you’re going home with us.”
“I’m really happy to see you again,” she said, “and it’s so nice that you’re coming home with us.”
“I’m glad, too,” Patty replied, “it was nice of you to invite me.” 17
Mabel Hartley was an English girl, and was about as different from Patty as could well be imagined, and perhaps for this reason the two were very good friends. Although they had met only a few times, they liked each other from the beginning, and both were ready to continue the friendship.
Mabel Hartley was an English girl, and she was about as different from Patty as one could imagine, and maybe because of this, the two were really good friends. Even though they had only met a few times, they liked each other from the start, and both were eager to keep the friendship going.
Mabel was large and stout, with the solidity which characterises the British young girls. She was large-boned and not very graceful, but she carried herself with a patrician air that told of past generations of good-breeding. Her complexion was of that pure pink and white seen only on English faces, but her pale, sandy hair and light blue eyes failed to add the deeper color that was needed. Her frock was an uninteresting shade of tan, and did not hang evenly, while her hat was one of those tubby affairs little short of ridiculous.
Mabel was big and sturdy, with the solidness that characterizes British young women. She had a large frame and wasn't very graceful, but she carried herself with an air of nobility that reflected generations of good upbringing. Her skin was that fresh pink and white found only on English faces, but her light, sandy hair and pale blue eyes didn't add the richness of color that was needed. Her dress was an unexciting shade of tan and didn’t hang straight, while her hat was one of those chunky styles that was almost silly.
Patty fairly ached to re-clothe her, in some pretty clear color, and a becoming hat.
Patty really wanted to dress her up in a nice, bright color and a flattering hat.
The girls were politely silent while the music was going on, but in the intervals between the numbers they chattered glibly.
The girls were quietly respectful while the music played, but during the breaks between the songs, they chatted easily.
“That’s Grace Meredith and her brother Tom just coming in,” said Mabel. “I hope they’ll come over here; you’ll like them, I know.” 18
“Look, it’s Grace Meredith and her brother Tom just arriving,” Mabel said. “I hope they come over here; I know you’ll like them.” 18
The Merediths did come over, and were promptly introduced to Patty.
The Merediths came over and were quickly introduced to Patty.
“Do you know,” said Tom Meredith, as he shook hands in cordial, boyish fashion, “you’re the first American girl I’ve ever met.”
“Do you know,” said Tom Meredith, shaking hands warmly and in a friendly way, “you’re the first American girl I’ve ever met.”
“Am I, really?” laughed Patty. “Now don’t ask me if we always wear our diamonds to market, for truly the American women who go to market rarely have any diamonds.”
“Am I, really?” laughed Patty. “Now don’t ask me if we always wear our diamonds to the market, because honestly, the American women who go to the market rarely have any diamonds.”
“I never believed that diamond story, anyway,” responded Tom, gravely, “but I’m glad to have you tell me it isn’t true. I’m perfectly unprejudiced about America, though. I’m ready to believe it’s the best country in the world, outside of our own little island.”
“I never bought that diamond story, anyway,” Tom replied seriously, “but I’m glad to hear you say it’s not true. I have no biases about America, though. I’m totally open to believing it’s the best country in the world, besides our little island.”
“Good for you!” cried Patty. “Then I’m ready to acknowledge that I like England next best to America.”
“Good for you!” shouted Patty. “Then I’m ready to admit that I like England second best to America.”
“Have you been here long?” asked Grace.
“Have you been here long?” Grace asked.
“No, only about two weeks, but I love London better every day, and I know I shall love the English country. Just the glimpse I caught coming in the train from Dover was delightful.”
“No, just about two weeks, but I love London more each day, and I know I’m going to love the English countryside. The view I got while coming in on the train from Dover was breathtaking.”
“You should see the Hartleys’ country place,” declared Tom, with enthusiasm. “It’s a ripping old house, two hundred years old, and all that. And such parks and orchards! Well!” 19
“You have to check out the Hartleys’ country place,” Tom said excitedly. “It’s an amazing old house, two hundred years old, and everything. And the parks and orchards are incredible! Wow!” 19
“I hope you will come to see it, Patty,” said Mabel, a little wistfully, and Patty wondered why the girl’s tone had in it a note of sadness.
“I hope you’ll come to see it, Patty,” Mabel said, a bit wistfully, and Patty wondered why the girl’s tone sounded so sad.
But just then, as the music was over, Mrs. Hastings asked them to go to the tea-room, and the group of young people followed in her wake.
But just then, as the music ended, Mrs. Hastings asked them to head to the tea room, and the group of young people followed her.
“You girls sit here,” said Tom, selecting a jolly-looking alcove, with window-seats and red cushions, “while I stalk some food.”
“You girls sit here,” said Tom, picking a cheerful alcove with window seats and red cushions, “while I go get us some food.”
He was back in a few moments, followed by a waiter, who brought a tray of teacups and plates of sweet cakes.
He came back a few moments later, followed by a waiter who carried a tray of teacups and plates of sweet pastries.
Tom, himself, bore triumphantly a covered silver dish.
Tom proudly carried a covered silver platter.
“Muffins!” he announced, in a jubilant voice. “Hot, buttered muffins! Crickets, what luck!”
“Muffins!” he shouted, excitedly. “Hot, buttered muffins! Wow, what luck!”
The hot muffins, buttered and quartered, were indeed delicious, and England and America seemed at one in showing an appreciative appetite for them.
The hot muffins, buttered and cut into quarters, were really delicious, and both England and America seemed united in their appreciation for them.
“We don’t have these in America,” said Patty, surveying her bit of muffin with admiration. “We have good sandwiches, though.”
“We don’t have these in America,” Patty said, looking at her piece of muffin with appreciation. “But we do have great sandwiches, though.”
“You don’t need to,” said Patty, quickly. “Your wonderful bread and butter is too good to be spoiled with a sandwich filling of any sort.”
“You don’t need to,” Patty said quickly. “Your amazing bread and butter is too good to be ruined with any kind of sandwich filling.”
“’Most all things are good eating at an afternoon tea,” observed Tom. “Somehow, at five o’clock I’m always so hungry I could eat a brickbat if it were toasted and buttered.”
“Most things are great to eat at afternoon tea,” Tom commented. “I don’t know why, but at five o’clock, I’m always so hungry I could devour a brick if it were toasted and buttered.”
“Afternoon tea is really an acquired taste with us,” said Patty. “You seem to have it naturally, even when you’re alone, but we only have it when we have guests.”
“Afternoon tea is definitely something we've gotten used to,” said Patty. “You seem to enjoy it effortlessly, even when you’re by yourself, but we only have it when we have visitors.”
“Really?” said Mabel, in astonishment. “Why, we’d as soon think of omitting breakfast or dinner as tea.”
“Really?” Mabel said, astonished. “We’d be just as likely to skip breakfast or dinner as we would tea.”
“It’s a lovely meal,” said Patty, giving a little sigh of satisfaction, as her last crumb of muffin disappeared. “Such good things to eat, and then it’s so cosy and informal to sit around in easy chairs, instead of at a big table.”
“It’s a great meal,” said Patty, letting out a small sigh of satisfaction as the last crumb of her muffin vanished. “So many delicious things to eat, and it’s so nice and relaxed to sit in comfy chairs instead of at a big table.”
“But the ideal place for tea is on the lawn,” said Tom. “The open air and the trees and birds and flowers are even a better setting for it, than an interior like this.”
“But the best place for tea is on the lawn,” said Tom. “The fresh air, along with the trees, birds, and flowers, makes for a much better setting than a room like this.”
“I hope I shall have that kind this summer,” said Patty. “I’m invited to several country houses, and I know I shall enjoy it immensely.” 21
“I hope I get to have that kind this summer,” said Patty. “I’m invited to several country houses, and I know I’m going to enjoy it a lot.” 21
“Indeed you will,” said Mabel, and again Patty thought she detected a shade of sadness in her friend’s eyes.
“Yeah, you will,” Mabel said, and once more, Patty thought she noticed a hint of sadness in her friend’s eyes.
But if Mabel was not exactly gay, Grace Meredith made up for it. She was full of fun and laughter, and both she and Tom made comical speeches until Patty feared she would disgrace herself laughing.
But if Mabel wasn’t exactly cheerful, Grace Meredith made up for it. She was full of fun and laughter, and both she and Tom gave funny speeches until Patty was worried she would embarrass herself from laughing.
“What’s the joke?” asked Mrs. Hartley, coming to collect her young people and take them home.
“What's the joke?” asked Mrs. Hartley, coming to pick up her kids and take them home.
“Tom is making verses about the people here,” explained Grace. “Tell Mrs. Hartley the one about the violinist, Tom.”
“Tom is writing poems about the people here,” explained Grace. “Tell Mrs. Hartley the one about the violinist, Tom.”
“Don’t think it’s rude, Mrs. Hartley,” said young Meredith; “truly, it isn’t meant to be. But for that classic-browed genius, with his chrysanthemum of tawny-colored hair, isn’t this a pleasant token of regard and esteem?
“Don’t take it the wrong way, Mrs. Hartley,” said young Meredith; “honestly, it’s not meant to be. But for that brilliant genius with his golden-brown hair, isn’t this a nice sign of appreciation and respect?”
“This is our latest social lion, “This is our latest social lion, So, to look modest, he’s tryin’ and tryin’.” So, to appear humble, he’s trying and trying. |
“It’s very beautiful,” said Mrs. Hartley, smiling, “and I daresay Professor Prendergast would enjoy it himself, were he to hear it.”
“It’s really beautiful,” said Mrs. Hartley, smiling, “and I bet Professor Prendergast would enjoy it too if he heard it.”
“He might,” said Tom, doubtfully, “but 22 musicians rarely have a sense of humour, at least, about themselves.”
“He might,” Tom said hesitantly, “but 22 musicians usually don’t have a sense of humor, at least, about themselves.”
“That’s true,” agreed Mrs. Hartley, “and now, Mabel and Miss Fairfield, we must be going on.”
"That's true," Mrs. Hartley agreed, "and now, Mabel and Miss Fairfield, we need to move on."
Good-byes were soon said, and in the Hartleys’ carriage Patty was taken away to her first visit in an English home.
Goodbyes were quickly said, and Patty was taken away in the Hartleys' carriage to her first visit in an English home.
Much to Patty’s satisfaction Mabel Hartley was in the habit of dining with her elders and was not condemned to “schoolroom tea.”
Much to Patty’s satisfaction, Mabel Hartley usually had dinner with her elders and wasn’t stuck with “schoolroom tea.”
The family was not large, consisting only of Mrs. Hartley, her mother, Mrs. Cromarty, her two sons, and Mabel. The sons, Sinclair and Robert, were big, stalwart fellows, a few years older than Mabel.
The family wasn't large, just Mrs. Hartley, her mother, Mrs. Cromarty, her two sons, and Mabel. The sons, Sinclair and Robert, were big, strong guys, a few years older than Mabel.
Patty liked them at once, for they were cordial and hearty in their greetings, and quite at ease in their conversation.
Patty liked them right away, because they were warm and friendly in their greetings and relaxed in their conversation.
“I say, Mater,” began Bob, after they were seated at dinner, “there’s a stunning garden-party on at Regent’s Park next week. Don’t you think we can all go? Tickets only two shillings each.”
“I say, Mom,” started Bob, after they were seated at dinner, “there’s an amazing garden party at Regent’s Park next week. Don’t you think we should all go? Tickets are only two shillings each.”
“What is it, my son? A charity affair?”
“What’s going on, my son? Is it a charity event?”
“I’ll see about it,” answered Mrs. Hartley. “Perhaps, if we make up a party, Miss Fairfield will go with us.”
“I’ll look into it,” replied Mrs. Hartley. “Maybe, if we put together a group, Miss Fairfield will join us.”
“I’d love to,” said Patty. “I’ve never seen a real English garden party.”
“I’d love to,” said Patty. “I’ve never been to a real English garden party.”
“Oh, this isn’t a real English garden party in the true sense,” said Sinclair. “To see that, you must be in the country. But this is a public London garden party and typical of its sort. You’ll like it, I’m sure. Will you go with us, Grandy?”
“Oh, this isn’t a real English garden party in the traditional sense,” said Sinclair. “To experience that, you need to be in the countryside. But this is a public garden party in London and totally typical of its kind. You’ll enjoy it, I’m sure. Will you come with us, Grandy?”
At first it seemed incongruous to Patty to hear the dignified Mrs. Cromarty addressed by such a nickname, but as she came to know her better, the name seemed really appropriate. The lady was of the class known as grande dame, and her white hair and delicate, sharply-cut features betokened a high type of English aristocracy. Her voice was very sweet and gentle, and she smiled at her big grandson, as she replied:
At first, Patty thought it was strange to hear the dignified Mrs. Cromarty called by such a nickname. But as she got to know her better, the name really did seem fitting. The lady belonged to the class known as grande dame, and her white hair and delicate, sharply-defined features indicated a high level of English aristocracy. Her voice was very sweet and gentle, and she smiled at her large grandson as she responded:
“No, my boy; I lost my taste for garden parties some years ago. But it’s a fine setting for you young people, and I hope Emmeline will take you all.”
“No, my boy; I lost my interest in garden parties a few years ago. But it’s a lovely scene for you young ones, and I hope Emmeline will bring you all along.”
“It’s a great thing to understand your mother-tongue so well,” said Patty, laughing; “now I shouldn’t have known those distinctions.”
“It’s really awesome to understand your native language so well,” said Patty, laughing; “otherwise, I wouldn’t have picked up on those differences.”
“We have a wonderful talent for languages,” said Sinclair, gravely. “Indeed, we have a language of our own. Shall I teach it to you?”
“We have a great talent for languages,” said Sinclair, seriously. “In fact, we have our own language. Would you like me to teach it to you?”
“You might try,” said Patty, “but I’m not at all clever as a linguist.”
“You could give it a shot,” Patty said, “but I’m not very skilled as a linguist.”
“You may not learn it easily, but it can be taught in one sentence. It consists in merely using the initial of the word instead of the word itself.”
“You might not pick it up right away, but it can be summed up in one sentence. It’s simply about using the first letter of the word instead of the whole word itself.”
“But so many words begin with the same initial,” said Patty, bewildered at the idea.
“But so many words start with the same letter,” said Patty, confused by the idea.
“Yes, but it’s ever so much easier than you’d think. Now listen. Wouldn’t you understand me if I said: ‘D y w t g t t g p?’”
“Yes, but it’s way easier than you think. Now listen. Wouldn’t you get what I mean if I said: ‘D y w t g t t g p?’”
“Say it again, please, and say it slowly.”
“Can you say that again, please, and do it slowly?”
Sinclair repeated the letters, and Patty clapped her hands, crying: “Yes, yes, of course I understand. You mean ‘Do you want to go to the garden party?’ Now, listen to me while I answer: Y I w t g i i d r.”
Sinclair repeated the letters, and Patty clapped her hands, saying: “Yes, yes, I get it. You mean ‘Do you want to go to the garden party?’ Now, listen to me while I answer: Y I w t g i i d r.”
“Good!” exclaimed Mabel. “You said: 26 ‘Yes, I want to go, if it doesn’t rain.’ Oh, you are a quick pupil.”
“Awesome!” Mabel exclaimed. “You said: 26 ‘Yes, I want to go, if it doesn’t rain.’ Oh, you are a fast learner.”
“But those are such easy sentences,” said Patty, as she considered the matter.
“But those are such easy sentences,” Patty said as she thought about it.
“That’s the point,” said Bob, “most sentences, at least, the ones we use most, are easy. If I should meet you unexpectedly, and say H d y d? you’d know I meant How do you do? Or if I took leave, and said G b, you’d understand good-bye. Those are the simplest possible examples. Now, on the other hand, if I were to read you a long speech from the morning paper, you’d probably miss many of the long words, but that’s the other extreme. We’ve talked in initials for years, and rarely are we uncertain as to the sense, though we may sometimes skip a word here and there.”
"That’s the point," said Bob, "most sentences, at least the ones we use the most, are easy. If I met you unexpectedly and said H d y d? you'd know I meant How do you do? Or if I said G b when taking my leave, you'd understand good-bye. Those are the simplest examples. Now, on the other hand, if I were to read you a long speech from the morning paper, you'd probably miss a lot of the long words, but that’s the other extreme. We’ve been using initials for years, and we hardly ever doubt the meaning, even if we sometimes skip a word here and there."
“But what good is it?” asked Patty.
“But what’s the point?” asked Patty.
“No good at all,” admitted Bob; “but it’s fun. And after you’re used to it, you can talk that way so fast that any one listening couldn’t guess what you are saying. Sometimes when we’re riding on an omnibus, or anything like that, it’s fun to talk initials and mystify the people.”
“No good at all,” admitted Bob; “but it’s fun. And once you get the hang of it, you can talk that way so quickly that anyone listening wouldn’t have a clue what you’re saying. Sometimes when we’re riding on a bus or something like that, it’s fun to use initials and confuse the people.”
“D y o d t?” said Patty, her eyes twinkling.
“D y o d t?” said Patty, her eyes sparkling.
“Yes, we often do that,” returned Bob, greatly gratified at the rapid progress of the new pupil. 27 “You must be fond of puzzles, to catch this up so quickly.”
"Yeah, we do that a lot," Bob replied, really pleased with how fast the new student was catching on. 27 "You must really like puzzles to get this so quickly."
“I am,” said Patty. “I’ve guessed puzzles ever since I was a little girl. I always solve all I can find in the papers, and sometimes I take prizes for them.”
“I am,” said Patty. “I've been solving puzzles since I was a little girl. I always tackle all the ones I can find in the papers, and sometimes I even win prizes for them.”
“We do that too,” said Mabel; “and sometimes we make puzzles and send them to the papers and they print them. Let’s make some for each other this evening.”
“We do that too,” Mabel said. “Sometimes we create puzzles and send them to the newspapers, and they publish them. Let’s make some for each other this evening.”
After dinner the young people gathered round the table in the pleasant library, and were soon busy with paper and pencils. Patty found the Hartleys a match for her in quickness and ingenuity, but she was able to guess as great a proportion of their puzzles as they of hers.
After dinner, the young people gathered around the table in the cozy library and quickly got to work with paper and pencils. Patty discovered that the Hartleys were just as quick and clever as she was, but she managed to solve just as many of their puzzles as they did of hers.
After amusing themselves with square words and double acrostics, they drifted to conundrums, and Bob asked:
After having fun with tricky words and double acrostics, they moved on to puzzles, and Bob asked:
“Which letter of the Dutch alphabet spells an English lady of rank?”
“Which letter of the Dutch alphabet represents an English noblewoman?”
“That’s not fair,” objected Patty, “because I don’t know the Dutch alphabet.”
“That's not fair," protested Patty, "because I don’t know the Dutch alphabet.”
“That doesn’t matter,” said Mabel, “you can guess it just as well without.”
"That doesn't matter," Mabel said, "you can figure it out just as easily without."
“That doesn’t matter either,” said Sinclair, smiling; “it spells a title, not a name; and one you know very well.”
“That doesn’t matter either,” said Sinclair, smiling; “it represents a title, not a name; and one you know very well.”
“I can’t guess it, anyway,” said Patty, after a few moment’s thought. “I give it up; tell me.”
“I can’t figure it out, anyway,” said Patty, after thinking for a few moments. “I give up; just tell me.”
“Why, Dutch S,” said Bob, and Patty agreed that it was a good catch.
“Why, Dutch S,” Bob said, and Patty agreed that it was a great catch.
“Now, I’ll catch you,” said Patty. “You all know your London pretty well, I suppose, and are familiar with the places of interest. Well, Mabel, why is your nose like St. Paul’s?”
“Now, I’ll catch you,” said Patty. “I guess you all know London pretty well and are familiar with the popular sights. So, Mabel, why does your nose look like St. Paul’s?”
Mabel thought hard, and so did the boys.
Mabel thought deeply, and so did the boys.
“Is my nose like St. Paul’s, too?” asked Bob, thoughtfully, stroking his well-shaped feature.
“Is my nose like St. Paul’s, too?” Bob asked, thinking it over as he stroked his nicely shaped nose.
Patty looked at it critically. “Yes,” she said, “and so is Sinclair’s. But why?”
Patty examined it closely. “Yes,” she said, “and so is Sinclair’s. But why?”
At last they gave it up, and Patty said, triumphantly, “Because it is made of flesh and blood.”
At last they gave it up, and Patty said, triumphantly, “Because it’s made of flesh and blood.”
They all screamed with laughter, for they quickly saw the point, and realised that it was the historic character referred to, and not the cathedral.
They all burst out laughing because they quickly got the joke and realized that it was the historical figure being talked about, not the cathedral.
“Here’s one,” said Sinclair: “Where did the Prince of Wales go on his eleventh birthday?” 29 But Patty was quite quick enough for this. “Into his twelfth year,” she answered promptly. “And now listen to this: A man walking out at night, met a beggar asking alms. The man gave him ten cents. He met another beggar and gave him fifteen cents. What time was it?”
“Here’s one,” said Sinclair: “Where did the Prince of Wales go on his eleventh birthday?” 29 But Patty was quick enough for this. “Into his twelfth year,” she answered promptly. “And now listen to this: A man walking out at night met a beggar asking for money. The man gave him ten cents. He met another beggar and gave him fifteen cents. What time was it?”
“Time for him to go home,” declared Bob, but Patty said that was not the right answer.
“Time for him to go home,” Bob said, but Patty replied that wasn’t the right answer.
“Springtime,” guessed Mabel, “because the man was in such a good humor.”
“Springtime,” Mabel guessed, “because the man was in such a good mood.”
“No,” said Patty, “it was quarter to two.”
“No,” Patty said, “it was 1:45.”
Her hearers looked utterly blank at this, and, suddenly realising that they were not very familiar with American coins, Patty explained the joke. They saw it, of course, but seemed to think it not very good, and Sinclair whimsically insisted on calling it, “a shilling to Bob,” which he said was equally nonsensical.
Her listeners looked completely confused by this, and, suddenly realizing that they weren't very familiar with American coins, Patty explained the joke. They got it, of course, but didn't seem to think it was very funny, and Sinclair jokingly insisted on calling it, “a shilling to Bob,” which he claimed was just as absurd.
“Give us one of your poetry ones, Grandy,” said Bob to Mrs. Cromarty, who sat by, quietly enjoying the young people’s fun.
“Come on, share one of your poems, Grandy,” said Bob to Mrs. Cromarty, who sat nearby, quietly enjoying the young people’s fun.
“Miss Fairfield may not care for the old-fashioned enigma, but I will offer this one,” and in her fine, clear voice the old lady recited her verse with elocutionary effect: 30
“Miss Fairfield might not be into the old-fashioned mystery, but I'll present this one,” and in her lovely, clear voice, the old lady recited her verse with impactful delivery: 30
“Afloat upon the ocean "Floating on the ocean" My graceful form you see; My elegant figure you see; The protector of the people, The people's protector, The protector of a tree. The tree's guardian. I often save a patient, I often save a patient, Though a doctor I am not; Though I'm not a doctor, My name is very easy, My name is super easy, Can you tell me, children? What?” Can you tell me, kids? What? |
The others had heard this before, and when Patty promptly guessed “Bark,” Mrs. Cromarty was distinctly pleased with her quick-wittedness.
The others had heard this before, and when Patty quickly guessed “Bark,” Mrs. Cromarty was clearly pleased with her quick thinking.
Then lemonade and wafery little cakes were brought in, that the puzzlers might refresh themselves.
Then lemonade and crispy little cakes were brought in so the puzzlers could refresh themselves.
The atmosphere of the Hartley household was very pleasant, and Patty felt much more at home than she had ever expected to feel among English people. She made allusion to this, and Bob said: “Oh, this place isn’t homey at all, compared with our real home. You must come to see us down in the country, mustn’t she, mother?”
The vibe in the Hartley household was really nice, and Patty felt way more at home than she had ever thought she would feel around English people. She mentioned this, and Bob said, “Oh, this place isn’t homey at all compared to our real home. You have to come visit us down in the country, don’t you think, Mom?”
“I should be very glad to welcome you there, my dear,” said Mrs. Hartley, smiling at Patty, “and I trust it may be arranged. We have 31 this apartment for only a few weeks longer, and then we shall go back to Leicester.”
“I would be really happy to have you there, my dear,” Mrs. Hartley said, smiling at Patty, “and I hope we can make it happen. We have this apartment for just a few more weeks, and then we’ll head back to Leicester.”
“I’m in no haste to go,” declared Mabel. “I love Cromarty Manor, but I want to stay in London a little longer. But when we do go, Patty, you surely must visit us there.”
“I’m in no rush to leave,” Mabel said. “I love Cromarty Manor, but I want to stay in London a bit longer. But when we do leave, Patty, you definitely have to come visit us there.”
“Indeed I will, if I can manage it. My parents want me to go with them to Switzerland, but I’d much prefer to spend the summer in England. I have ever so many delightful invitations to country houses, and they seem to me a lot more attractive than travelling about. I suppose I ought to care more about seeing places, but I don’t.”
“Of course I will, if I can swing it. My parents want me to go to Switzerland with them, but I’d much rather spend the summer in England. I have so many wonderful invitations to country houses, and they seem way more appealing than traveling around. I guess I should care more about sightseeing, but I really don’t.”
“You’re quite young enough yet,” said Mrs. Hartley, “to look forward to travelling in future years. I think some experiences of English life would be quite as advantageous for you.”
“You're still young enough,” said Mrs. Hartley, “to look forward to traveling in the coming years. I believe some experiences of English life would be just as beneficial for you.”
“I’ll tell father you said that,” said Patty. “Then perhaps he’ll let me have my own way. But he usually does that, anyway.”
“I’ll tell Dad you said that,” said Patty. “Then maybe he’ll let me have my own way. But he usually does that, anyway.”
“You’d love Cromarty Manor,” said Bob, enthusiastically. “It’s so beautiful in spring and early summer.”
“You’d really love Cromarty Manor,” Bob said excitedly. “It’s gorgeous in spring and early summer.”
“But not half as grand as other houses where Patty’s invited,” said Mabel, and again the 32 shadow crossed her face that seemed always to come when she spoke of her country home.
“But it’s not nearly as impressive as the other houses where Patty’s invited,” Mabel said, and again the 32 shadow crossed her face, which always appeared when she mentioned her country home.
“Grandeur doesn’t count in the country,” declared Bob. “That belongs to London life. Other places may be larger or in better condition than ours, but they can’t be more beautiful.”
“Grandeur doesn’t matter in the countryside,” Bob said. “That’s something for London. Other places might be bigger or in better shape than ours, but they can’t be more beautiful.”
“That is true,” said Mrs. Cromarty, in her quiet way, which always seemed to decide a disputed point. And then it was time to go home, and Mrs. Hartley sent Patty away in her carriage, with a maid to accompany her. The woman was middle-aged, with a pleasant voice and a capable manner. She chatted affably with Patty, and dilated a little on the glories of the Cromarty family.
“That’s true,” said Mrs. Cromarty, in her calm way, which always seemed to settle any disagreement. Then it was time to go home, and Mrs. Hartley sent Patty off in her carriage, with a maid to accompany her. The woman was middle-aged, with a friendly voice and a confident manner. She chatted amiably with Patty and talked a bit about the greatness of the Cromarty family.
Patty realised at once that she was an old family servant, and had earned a right to a little more freedom of speech than is usual to English domestics.
Patty immediately realized that she was an old family servant and had earned the right to a bit more freedom of speech than is usual for English house staff.
“Oh, yes, Miss,” she said; “it’s a wonnerful old place, that it is. And if the dear lady only ’ad the money as is ’ers by right, she’d keep it up lordly, that she would.”
“Oh, yes, Miss,” she said; “it’s a wonderful old place, it really is. And if the dear lady only had the money that rightfully belongs to her, she’d maintain it beautifully, she really would.”
“Yes, Miss, I’ve allus lived with them. My mother was housekeeper at the Manor when Miss Emmeline married Mr. ’Artley. Oh, he was the fine gentleman. Dead now, this ten year come Whitsuntide. Master Bob, he’s the image of his father. Are you warm enough, Miss?”
“Yes, Miss, I’ve always lived with them. My mother was the housekeeper at the Manor when Miss Emmeline married Mr. Hartley. Oh, he was a fine gentleman. He’s been dead now for ten years this coming Whitsuntide. Master Bob is the spitting image of his father. Are you warm enough, Miss?”
Sarah’s quick transit from reminiscences to solicitude for her comfort almost startled Patty, but she was getting used to that peculiarity of the British mind.
Sarah’s fast shift from nostalgia to concern for her comfort almost surprised Patty, but she was getting used to that oddity of the British mindset.
“Yes, thank you,” she said, “and anyway, we’re home now. Here’s the Savoy.”
“Yes, thank you,” she said, “and anyway, we’re home now. Here’s the Savoy.”
Mr. Fairfield and Nan had not yet arrived, so the good Sarah attended Patty to her own apartment and gave her over to Louise, who awaited her coming.
Mr. Fairfield and Nan hadn't arrived yet, so the kind Sarah took Patty to her apartment and handed her over to Louise, who was waiting for her.
Louise helped her off with her pretty frock, and brought her a beribboned négligée, and Patty curled up in a big armchair in front of the fire to think over the evening.
Louise helped her out of her pretty dress and brought her a beribboned robe, and Patty curled up in a big armchair in front of the fire to reflect on the evening.
“These wood-fires are lovely,” she said to herself, “and they do have most comfortable stuffed chairs over here, if they only knew enough to put rockers under them.”
“These wood fires are lovely,” she said to herself, “and they do have really comfortable stuffed chairs here, if they only knew enough to put rockers under them.”
Patty was a comfort-loving creature, and often 34 bewailed the absence of the rocking-chairs so dear to her American heart. Soon her parents came in and found her sound asleep in the big chair.
Patty loved her comforts and often 34 mourned the lack of the rocking chairs that were so dear to her American heart. Soon, her parents came in and found her sound asleep in the big chair.
She woke up, as her father kissed her lightly on the forehead.
She woke up as her dad softly kissed her on the forehead.
“Hello, Prince Charming,” she said, smiling gaily at the handsome man in evening clothes who stood looking down at her.
“Hey there, Prince Charming,” she said, smiling brightly at the handsome guy in formal wear who was looking down at her.
“I suppose you want a return compliment about the Sleeping Beauty,” he said, “but you won’t get it. Too much flattery isn’t good for a baby like you, and I shall reserve my pretty speeches for my wife.”
“I guess you want a compliment back about the Sleeping Beauty,” he said, “but you’re not going to get it. Too much flattery isn’t good for someone like you, and I’ll save my nice words for my wife.”
“Oh, I’ll share them with Patty,” laughed Nan, “but with no one else.”
“Oh, I’ll share them with Patty,” laughed Nan, “but not with anyone else.”
“Tell us about your evening, girlie,” said her father. “Did you have a good time?”
“Tell us about your evening, sweetie,” her father said. “Did you have a good time?”
“Fine,” said Patty. “The Hartleys are lovely people; I like them better than any I’ve met in London, so far. And they do puzzles, and ask riddles, and they’re just as clever and quick as Americans. I’ve heard that English people were heavy and stupid, and they’re not, a bit.”
“Fine,” said Patty. “The Hartleys are great people; I like them more than anyone I’ve met in London so far. They do puzzles, ask riddles, and they're just as sharp and quick as Americans. I’ve heard that English people were dull and slow, but they’re not at all.”
“Desert your own family for foreigners!”
“Leave your own family for strangers!”
“Yes; I do want to go there and to some other country places while you and Nan go touristing about. Mayn’t I?”
“Yes; I really want to go there and to some other countryside places while you and Nan go sightseeing. Can I?”
“We won’t decide now. It’s too near midnight for important matters to be discussed. Skip to bed, chickabiddy, and dream of the Stars and Stripes, lest you forget them entirely.”
“We won’t make a decision now. It’s too close to midnight for important matters. Go to bed, little one, and dream of the Stars and Stripes, or you might forget them completely.”
“Never!” cried Patty, striking a dramatic attitude.
“Never!” exclaimed Patty, striking a dramatic pose.
“Though English people may be grand, “Though English people may be grand, My heart is in my native land!” My heart is in my home country!” |
And humming the Star-spangled Banner, she went away to her own room.
And humming the Star-Spangled Banner, she went to her room.
“I feel in a gay mood,” said Nan, as she clasped Patty round the waist, and always ready for a dance, Patty fell into step, and the two waltzed round the room, while Patty sang tum-te-tum to the air of a popular song.
“I feel really happy,” said Nan, as she wrapped her arms around Patty's waist, and always ready to dance, Patty joined in, and the two twirled around the room while Patty hummed along to the tune of a popular song.
“As if you two ever felt any other way!” exclaimed Mr. Fairfield, smiling at them from the depths of his easy chair. “But what does this gay mood betoken? I suppose you want to drag me out to the theatre or opera to-night.”
“As if you two ever felt any other way!” Mr. Fairfield exclaimed, smiling at them from the depths of his comfy chair. “But what’s with this happy mood? I guess you want to drag me out to the theater or opera tonight.”
Mr. Fairfield’s pleasant smile belied his pretense at sharpness, and he waited to hear a reply.
Mr. Fairfield's friendly smile hid his act of being sharp, and he waited to hear a response.
“That would be lovely,” said Nan, “and we’ll go if you invite us. But what I had in mind is this: I’d like to dine in the Restaurant.”
“That sounds great,” said Nan, “and we’ll go if you invite us. But what I was thinking is this: I’d like to eat at the Restaurant.”
“Good!” cried Mr. Fairfield. “I feel gay enough for that, myself, and we haven’t dined there for nearly a week.”
“Great!” shouted Mr. Fairfield. “I’m cheerful enough for that, too, and we haven’t had dinner there in almost a week.”
The Fairfields had a complete apartment of 37 their own, and when not invited out, usually dined quietly in their own dining-room. But occasionally, when the mood took them, they dined in the great Savoy Restaurant, which was a festive pageant indeed.
The Fairfields had a full apartment to themselves, and when they weren't invited out, they usually had dinner quietly in their own dining room. But sometimes, when they felt like it, they would dine at the grand Savoy Restaurant, which was quite the festive spectacle.
Patty loved to sit at a table there, and watch the beautiful women in their elaborate gowns, and their handsome, stalwart escorts, who were sometimes in brave uniforms.
Patty enjoyed sitting at a table there, watching the beautiful women in their fancy gowns and their handsome, strong escorts, who sometimes wore brave uniforms.
The splendid scene would have palled upon them, had they dined there every evening, but as a change from their small family dinner it was delightful.
The amazing scene would have gotten old if they had eaten there every night, but as a change from their small family dinners, it was lovely.
“We’ll wear our dress-up frocks,” said Patty, “and perhaps my White Lady will be there again.”
“We’ll wear our fancy dresses,” said Patty, “and maybe my White Lady will be there again.”
“Your White Lady?” asked Nan. “Who is she?”
“Your White Lady?” Nan asked. “Who is she?”
“That’s just what I can’t find out, though I’ve asked several people. But she’s the most beautiful lady, with a haughty, proud face, and sad eyes. She always wears white, and there’s an elderly lady who is sometimes with her. A strange-looking old lady in black, she is; and her face is like a hawk’s.”
“That’s just what I can’t figure out, even though I’ve asked a bunch of people. But she’s the most beautiful woman, with a haughty, proud face and sad eyes. She always wears white, and there’s an older woman who sometimes accompanies her. She’s a strange-looking old lady in black, and her face is like a hawk’s.”
“Oh, I remember those people; they always sit at the same table.” 38 “Yes, I think they live here. But she is so sweet and lovely I’d like to know her. I make up stories about her all to myself. She’s like Ginevra or the Lady of Shalott.”
“Oh, I remember those people; they always sit at the same table.” 38 “Yes, I think they live here. But she is so sweet and lovely; I’d really like to get to know her. I come up with stories about her all to myself. She’s like Ginevra or the Lady of Shalott.”
“You’re too fanciful, Patty. Probably she’s the Duchess of Hardscrabble.”
“You’re too imaginative, Patty. She’s probably the Duchess of Hardscrabble.”
“She looks like a Duchess, anyway. And also, she looks like a simple, sweet, lovely lady. I’m going to ask father to find out who she is.”
“She looks like a duchess, anyway. And also, she looks like a nice, sweet, lovely lady. I’m going to ask Dad to find out who she is.”
A little later the Fairfields went down to dinner.
A little later, the Fairfields headed down for dinner.
Nan wore an exquisite gown of embroidered yellow satin, and Patty wore a frilled white silk muslin. It was a little low at the throat, and was very becoming to her, and in and out of her piled-up curls was twisted a broad white ribbon, which ended in front in a saucy cluster of bows, after the prevailing fashion.
Nan wore a stunning embroidered yellow satin dress, and Patty wore a frilly white silk muslin. It was slightly low-cut at the neckline, which looked great on her, and woven through her piled-up curls was a wide white ribbon that finished in front with a playful cluster of bows, just like the current trend.
“This is great fun,” said Patty, as she took her seat with a little sigh of content. “I just love the lights and flowers and music and noise——”
“This is so much fun,” said Patty, as she took her seat with a little sigh of satisfaction. “I just love the lights, flowers, music, and excitement——”
“Can you distinguish the music from the noise?” asked her father, laughing.
“Can you tell the music apart from the noise?” her father asked, laughing.
“I can if I try, but I don’t care whether I do or not. I love the whole conglomeration of sounds. People laughing and talking, and a 39 sort of undertone of glass and china and waiters.”
“I can if I try, but I don’t really care if I do or not. I love the whole mix of sounds. People laughing and chatting, and a kind of background noise of glass and china and waiters.”
“That sounds graphic,” said Nan, “but the waiters here aren’t supposed to make any noise.”
“That sounds intense,” said Nan, “but the waiters here aren’t supposed to make any noise.”
“No, I know it, but they’re just part of the whole scene, and it’s all beautiful together. Oh, there’s my White Lady!”
“No, I get it, but they’re just part of the whole picture, and it all comes together beautifully. Oh, there’s my White Lady!”
It was indeed a charming young woman who was just entering the room. She was tall and very slender, with a face serene and sweet. Her large, dark eyes had a look of resignation, rather than sadness, but the firm set of her scarlet lips did not betoken an easily-resigned nature.
It was truly a captivating young woman who was just entering the room. She was tall and very slender, with a calm and sweet face. Her large, dark eyes had an expression of resignation, rather than sadness, but the determined line of her red lips suggested she wasn't someone who accepted things easily.
With her was the elder lady of whom Patty had spoken. She was sharp-featured and looked as if she were sharp-tempered. She wore a rather severe evening gown of black net, and in her gray hair was a quivering black aigrette.
With her was the older woman Patty had mentioned. She had a sharp face and looked like she had a sharp temper. She wore a pretty formal black net evening gown, and in her gray hair was a fluttering black feather.
In contrast to this dark figure, the younger lady looked specially fair and sweet. Her trailing gown was of heavy white lace, and round her beautiful throat were two long strings of pearls. She wore no other ornament save for a white flower in her hair, and her shoulders and arms were almost as white as the soft tulle that billowed against them. 40
In contrast to the dark figure, the young woman looked especially fair and sweet. Her long gown was made of heavy white lace, and around her beautiful neck were two long strands of pearls. She wore no other accessories except for a white flower in her hair, and her shoulders and arms were almost as white as the soft tulle that flowed against them. 40
It chanced that Mr. Fairfield’s table was quite near the one usually occupied by these two, and Patty watched the White Lady, without seeming to stare at her.
It just so happened that Mr. Fairfield’s table was located pretty close to the one typically used by those two, and Patty watched the White Lady without appearing to stare at her.
“Isn’t she exquisite?” she said, at last, for they were not within earshot, and Nan agreed that she was.
“Isn’t she gorgeous?” she finally said, since they were out of earshot, and Nan agreed that she was.
As the dinner proceeded, Patty glanced often at the lady of her admiration, and after a time was surprised and a little embarrassed to find that the White Lady was glancing at her.
As the dinner went on, Patty kept looking over at the woman she admired, and after a while, she was surprised and a bit embarrassed to notice that the White Lady was looking back at her.
Fearing she had stared more frankly than she realised, Patty refrained from looking at the lady again, and resolutely kept her eyes turned in other directions.
Fearing she had looked more openly than she realized, Patty avoided looking at the woman again and firmly kept her eyes turned elsewhere.
But as if drawn by a magnet, she felt impelled to look at her once more, and giving a quick glance, she saw the White Lady distinctly smiling at her. There was no mistake, it was a kind, amused little smile of a most friendly nature.
But as if pulled by a magnet, she felt the urge to look at her again, and with a quick glance, she saw the White Lady clearly smiling at her. There was no doubt about it; it was a kind, playful little smile that felt very welcoming.
Patty was enchanted, and the warm blood rushed to her cheeks as if she had been singled out for a great honour. But frankly, and without embarrassment, she smiled back at the lovely face, and returned the pleased little nod that was then given her. 41
Patty was thrilled, and the warmth spread to her cheeks as if she had been chosen for a great honor. But honestly, without feeling awkward, she smiled back at the beautiful face and returned the cheerful little nod that was given to her. 41
“Patty, what are you doing?” said Nan; “do you see any one you know?”
“Patty, what are you doing?” Nan asked. “Do you see anyone you know?”
“No,” said Patty, slowly, almost as one in a dream, “my White Lady smiled at me,—that’s all,—so I smiled back at her, and then we bowed.”
“No,” said Patty, slowly, almost as if she were in a dream, “my White Lady smiled at me—that’s all—so I smiled back at her, and then we bowed.”
“You mustn’t do such things,” said Nan, half smiling herself, “she’ll think you’re a forward American.”
“You shouldn’t do things like that,” said Nan, half-smiling herself, “she’ll think you’re an overly confident American.”
“I am an American,” replied Patty, “and I’d be sorry to be called backward.”
“I’m an American,” Patty replied, “and I’d be upset to be called backward.”
“You never will be,” said her father. “Well, I suppose you may smile at her, if she smiles first, but don’t begin sending her anonymous notes.”
“You're never going to be,” her father said. “Well, I guess you can smile at her if she smiles at you first, but don’t start sending her anonymous notes.”
“Nonsense,” said Patty, “but you two don’t know how lovely she is when she smiles.”
“Nonsense,” said Patty, “but you two don’t realize how beautiful she is when she smiles.”
Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield were seated with their backs to the lady in question, and could not see her without slightly turning their heads, while Patty, opposite them at the round table, faced her directly.
Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield were sitting with their backs to the lady in question, and couldn’t see her without turning their heads a bit, while Patty, sitting across from them at the round table, faced her directly.
“You’re fortunate in your position,” observed her father, “for were you seated here and we there, of course she would have beamed upon us.”
“You're lucky in your position,” her father remarked, “because if you were sitting here and we were there, she would definitely have smiled at us.”
“She isn’t beaming,” cried Patty, almost indignantly; 42 “I won’t have that angelic smile called a beam. Now, you’re not to tease. She’s a sweet, dear lady, with some awful tragedy gnawing at her heart.”
“She isn’t smiling,” Patty exclaimed, almost indignantly; 42 “I won’t let you call that angelic smile a beam. Now, you’re not supposed to tease. She’s a sweet, dear lady, with some terrible tragedy eating away at her heart.”
“Patty, you’re growing up romantic! Stop it at once. I’ll buy the lady for you, if you want her, but I won’t have you indulging in rubbishy romance like that, with nothing to base it on.”
“Patty, you’re becoming such a romantic! Cut it out right now. I’ll get the lady for you if that’s what you want, but I won’t have you indulging in silly romance like that with no real foundation.”
Patty looked at her father comically.
Patty looked at her dad with a funny expression.
“I don’t believe you’d better buy her, Daddy, dear,” she said. “You know you often say that, with Nan and me on your hands, you have all you can manage. So I’m sure you couldn’t add those two to your collection; for I feel certain wherever the White Lady goes the Black Lady goes too.”
“I don’t think you should buy her, Dad,” she said. “You always say that with Nan and me to take care of, you have more than enough to handle. So I’m sure you couldn’t add those two to your collection because I’m certain that wherever the White Lady goes, the Black Lady goes too.”
The subject was lost sight of then, by the greetings of some friends who were passing by the Fairfields on their way out of the Restaurant.
The topic was overlooked at that moment, as some friends waved hello while passing by the Fairfields on their way out of the restaurant.
“Why, Mrs. Leigh,” exclaimed Nan, “how do you do? Won’t you and Mr. Leigh sit down and have coffee with us? Or, better yet, suppose we all go up to our drawing-room and have coffee there.”
“Why, Mrs. Leigh,” exclaimed Nan, “how are you? Would you and Mr. Leigh like to sit down and have coffee with us? Or, even better, why don’t we all head up to our drawing room and have coffee there?”
Involuntarily, Patty glanced at the White Lady, and seeing her smile, knew at once that she had sent the rose.
Involuntarily, Patty glanced at the White Lady, and seeing her smile, knew immediately that she had sent the rose.
As Patty explained the presence of the flower to the others, Mrs. Leigh glanced across, and said: “Oh, that’s Lady Hamilton! Excuse me, I must speak to her just a moment.”
As Patty explained the flower to the others, Mrs. Leigh looked over and said, “Oh, that’s Lady Hamilton! Excuse me, I need to talk to her for a moment.”
“Who is Lady Hamilton?” asked Nan of Mr. Leigh, unable longer to repress her interest.
“Who is Lady Hamilton?” Nan asked Mr. Leigh, no longer able to hide her curiosity.
“One of the best and most beautiful women in London,” he replied. “One of the most indifferent, and the most sought after; one of the richest, and the saddest; one of the most popular, and the loneliest.”
“One of the best and most beautiful women in London,” he replied. “One of the most indifferent and most sought after; one of the richest and saddest; one of the most popular and loneliest.”
All this seemed enough to verify Patty’s surmises of romance connected with the White Lady, but before she could ask a question, Mrs. Leigh returned, and Lady Hamilton came with her. After introductions and a few words of greeting, Lady Hamilton said to Mr. Fairfield: “I wonder if you couldn’t be induced to lend 44 me your daughter for an hour or so. I will do my best to entertain her.”
All of this seemed to confirm Patty’s suspicions about the romance linked to the White Lady, but before she could ask anything, Mrs. Leigh came back, accompanied by Lady Hamilton. After introductions and some brief greetings, Lady Hamilton addressed Mr. Fairfield: “I wonder if you would let me borrow your daughter for an hour or so. I’ll do my best to keep her entertained.”
“Indeed, yes, Lady Hamilton; and I think you will find her quite ready to be borrowed. You seemed to cast a magic spell over her, even before she knew your name.”
“Absolutely, Lady Hamilton; I believe you’ll find her more than willing to be borrowed. You seemed to have a charm over her, even before she knew who you were.”
“I must confess that I have been wanting to meet her; I have searched this room in vain for some mutual friend who might introduce us, but until I saw Mrs. Leigh over here, I could find no one. Then, to attract Mrs. Leigh’s attention, in hope of her helping me, I sent over a signal of distress.”
“I have to admit that I’ve been wanting to meet her; I’ve searched this room without luck for a mutual friend who could introduce us, but I couldn’t find anyone until I spotted Mrs. Leigh over here. So, to get Mrs. Leigh’s attention, hoping she could help me, I sent over a signal of distress.”
“I took it as a flag of truce,” said Patty, holding up the white rose as it trembled on its stem.
“I took it as a sign of peace,” said Patty, holding up the white rose as it shook on its stem.
“I thought it was a cipher message,” said Nan, smiling. “Patty is so fond of puzzles and secret languages, I wasn’t sure but it might mean ‘All is discovered; fly at once!’”
“I thought it was a coded message,” said Nan, smiling. “Patty loves puzzles and secret languages so much that I wasn’t sure, but it could mean ‘Everything is revealed; leave immediately!’”
“It means ‘all is well’,” said Lady Hamilton, in her gracious way; “and now I must fly at once with my spoil.”
“It means ‘everything is good’,” said Lady Hamilton, in her charming manner; “and now I have to rush off with my prize.”
“We’ll have our coffee right here,” said Lady Hamilton, as having reached her drawing-room, she proceeded to adjust some dainty gilt cups that stood on a small table. “That is, if you are allowed to have coffee at night. From your roseleaf cheeks, I fancy you drink only honeydew or buttercup tea.”
“We’ll have our coffee right here,” Lady Hamilton said, as she entered her drawing-room and started arranging some delicate gold-rimmed cups on a small table. “That is, if you’re allowed to have coffee at night. From your rosy cheeks, I guess you only drink honeydew or buttercup tea.”
“No, indeed; I’m far too substantial for those things,” said Patty, as she dropped into the cosy chair Lady Hamilton had indicated; “and for over a year now, I’ve been allowed to have after-dinner coffee.”
“No, definitely not; I’m way too realistic for that,” said Patty, as she settled into the comfy chair that Lady Hamilton had pointed out; “and for more than a year now, I’ve been allowed to have coffee after dinner.”
“Dear me! what a grown-up! Miss Fairfield, this is Mrs. Betham, my very good friend, who looks after me when I get frisky and try to scrape acquaintance across a public dining-room.”
“Wow! Look at you all grown up! Miss Fairfield, this is Mrs. Betham, my really good friend, who takes care of me when I get a little wild and try to make friends in a public dining room.”
If Lady Hamilton was lovely when she was silent, she was doubly bewitching when she talked in this gay strain. Little dimples came and went in her cheeks, so quickly that they had scarcely disappeared before they were back again.
If Lady Hamilton was beautiful when she was quiet, she was even more enchanting when she spoke in this cheerful tone. Little dimples appeared and vanished in her cheeks so quickly that they hardly disappeared before they popped back up again.
“I doubt the coffee’s hot,” she said, as a waiter, who had just brought it in, was filling the tiny cups.
“I doubt the coffee’s hot,” she said, as a waiter, who had just brought it in, was filling the tiny cups.
“It’s steaming,” said Lady Hamilton, gaily, and Patty saw at once that whatever it was that made her new friend sorrowful, it was not the grumbling tones of Mrs. Betham.
“It’s steaming,” said Lady Hamilton cheerfully, and Patty immediately realized that whatever was making her new friend sad, it wasn’t the complaining voice of Mrs. Betham.
“It’s quite too hot, Julia,” she went on; “unless you’re careful, you’ll steam your throat.”
“It’s really too hot, Julia,” she continued; “if you’re not careful, you’ll ruin your throat.”
“Not I,” growled Mrs. Betham. “I’m not such a stupid as that. But I must say I like my coffee at a table like a Christian, and not setting my cup in my lap, or holding it up in the air.”
“Not me,” grumbled Mrs. Betham. “I’m not that stupid. But I have to say I prefer my coffee at a table like a decent person, instead of balancing my cup in my lap or holding it up in the air.”
“Dear me, Julia,” said Lady Hamilton, with great solicitude expressed on her face; “dear me, your gout must be very bad to-night. It makes you quite cross. Poor dear!”
“Goodness, Julia,” said Lady Hamilton, with a look of deep concern on her face; “wow, your gout must be really bad tonight. It's making you quite irritable. Poor thing!”
Mrs. Betham sniffed at this, but a grim smile came into her eyes, and Patty concluded she was not quite so grumpy as she seemed.
Mrs. Betham wrinkled her nose at this, but a wry smile appeared in her eyes, and Patty realized she wasn't as grumpy as she looked.
After the coffee was finished, and the tray taken away, Mrs. Betham excused herself and went off to her own room.
After the coffee was finished and the tray was cleared away, Mrs. Betham excused herself and headed to her room.
“The way it began,” said Lady Hamilton, as if to explain her interest in Patty, “was one day when I went through the corridors and 47 passed your drawing-room, and the door was a little mite ajar, and I heard you singing. I am very fond of just that high, sweet kind of voice that you have, and I paused a few moments to listen to you. Then afterward I saw you in the dining-room two or three times at luncheon or dinner, and I took a fancy to know you, for I felt sure I should like you. Do you mind coming to see me once in a while, my dear? I am very lonely.”
“The way it started,” said Lady Hamilton, as if to explain her interest in Patty, “was one day when I walked through the hallways and 47 passed your drawing room. The door was slightly open, and I heard you singing. I really love that sweet, high type of voice you have, so I paused for a moment to listen. Then later, I saw you in the dining room a couple of times at lunch or dinner, and I felt drawn to get to know you because I just knew I would like you. Would you mind coming to visit me every now and then, my dear? I feel very lonely.”
“Mind! No, indeed!” cried Patty, impetuously throwing her arms around her new friend. “I loved you the first time I ever saw you. But why do you say you are lonely? You, a great lady.”
“Mind! No way!” exclaimed Patty, eagerly wrapping her arms around her new friend. “I loved you the moment I first saw you. But why do you say you’re lonely? You, a classy lady.”
“I will tell you my story in a few words,” said Lady Hamilton. “For I suppose you would hear it from others, and I would rather tell it you myself. I am the daughter of Sir Otho Markleham. Of course, if you were a Londoner, you would know all this, but as you’re not, I’ll tell you. Well, I am Sir Otho’s only daughter, and four years ago, when I was just eighteen, I ran away from home and married Lord Cecil Hamilton. He was a good man, but he had quarrelled with my father on a point of politics, and my father disapproved 48 of the match. He disowned me as his daughter, though he said he would always continue the allowance I had had as a girl. I was glad of this, not only because Lord Hamilton, though a man of good fortune, was not a wealthy man, but also because it seemed to show my father had not entirely cast me off. But he forbade us to go to his house, and we went to Paris and lived there for a year. After one year of happy married life Cecil died, and since then my only aim in life has been to be reconciled to my father. But he will not have it, or at least he won’t have it unless I make the first overtures toward peace.”
“I’ll share my story in a few words,” said Lady Hamilton. “I assume you’d hear it from others, but I’d rather tell it to you myself. I’m the daughter of Sir Otho Markleham. If you were a Londoner, you’d already know this, but since you’re not, I’ll explain. I’m Sir Otho’s only daughter, and four years ago, when I was just eighteen, I ran away and married Lord Cecil Hamilton. He was a good man, but he had a falling out with my father over politics, and my father disapproved of our match. He disowned me as his daughter but said he would still continue the allowance I received as a girl. I was relieved by this, not only because Lord Hamilton, while well-off, wasn't wealthy, but also because it seemed to show my father hadn’t completely cut me off. However, he forbade us from visiting his home, so we moved to Paris and lived there for a year. After a year of happy marriage, Cecil passed away, and since then, my only goal in life has been to reconcile with my father. But he won’t accept it, or at least, he won’t unless I make the first move toward peace.”
“And won’t you?” cried Patty, in astonishment.
“And won’t you?” Patty exclaimed, surprised.
“Not I! I am not to blame. The two men quarrelled, and now that Cecil is gone, why should my father hold the feud against me? It is not my place to ask his pardon; I’ve done nothing wrong.”
“Not me! I'm not to blame. The two men fought, and now that Cecil is gone, why should my dad hold the grudge against me? It's not my job to ask for his forgiveness; I haven’t done anything wrong.”
“You ran away from home,” said Patty, thinking only of the justice of the case, and quite forgetting that she was seeming to censure a titled English lady.
“You ran away from home,” Patty said, focused solely on the fairness of the situation, completely overlooking the fact that she was criticizing a noble English lady.
“Yes, but that was not wrong. Father knew that Cecil was a fine, honourable man, of an 49 old family. He had no right to forbid my marriage because of a foolish personal disagreement.”
“Yes, but that wasn't wrong. Dad knew that Cecil was a good, honorable guy from an old family. He had no right to stop me from marrying him over a silly personal disagreement.”
“Your mother?” said Patty.
"Your mom?" said Patty.
“My mother died when I was a child,” said Lady Hamilton, and at once Patty felt a new bond of companionship.
“My mom passed away when I was a kid,” said Lady Hamilton, and immediately Patty felt a new connection of friendship.
“I lived alone with my father, in our great house in London, and I had a happy and uneventful life, until Cecil came. Since his death, I’ve longed so to go home to my father, and be at peace with him, but though many kind friends have tried to bring about a reconciliation, they haven’t been able to do so.”
“I lived alone with my dad in our big house in London, and I had a happy and uneventful life until Cecil showed up. Since his death, I’ve really wanted to go home to my dad and find peace with him, but even though many kind friends have tried to help us reconcile, they haven’t succeeded.”
“And so you live here alone at the Savoy?”
“And so, you live here alone at the Savoy?”
“Yes, with Mrs. Betham, who is really an old dear, though sometimes she grumbles terribly.”
“Yes, with Mrs. Betham, who is truly a sweetheart, even though she can be really grumpy at times.”
“And do you go into society?”
“And do you hang out with people?”
“I’ve begun to go a little, of late. Cecil made me promise I’d never wear black dresses, so I’ve worn white only, ever since he died, and I suppose I always shall. That is, in the house. I have black street gowns. But I can’t seem to care for gay parties as I used to. I want father, and I want my home.”
“I’ve started going out a bit lately. Cecil made me promise I’d never wear black dresses, so I’ve only worn white since he passed away, and I guess I always will. At least in the house. I have black dresses for the street. But I just can’t seem to enjoy lively parties like I used to. I want my dad, and I want my home.”
“Oh, yes; he’s a Member of Parliament. But he’s of a stubborn and unyielding nature.”
“Oh, yes; he’s a Member of Parliament. But he’s really stubborn and difficult to deal with.”
“And so are you?”
“Are you, too?”
“And so am I. Now, let’s drop the subject of myself for the present, while you sing for me. Will you?”
“And so am I. Now, let’s put the topic of me aside for now, while you sing for me. Will you?”
“Yes, indeed,” said Patty, warmly; “with more pleasure than I ever sang for any one else.”
“Yes, definitely,” said Patty, warmly; “with more joy than I’ve ever sung for anyone else.”
As the days went by, Patty and Lady Hamilton became close friends. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield approved of the intimacy, for the elder woman’s influence was in every way good for Patty, and in return the girl brought sunshine and happiness into Lady Hamilton’s life.
As time passed, Patty and Lady Hamilton became good friends. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield were ok with their closeness because the older woman's influence was beneficial for Patty, and in exchange, Patty brought joy and happiness into Lady Hamilton's life.
They went together to concerts and picture exhibitions, but Patty could rarely persuade her friend to go to a social affair.
They went to concerts and art shows together, but Patty could hardly ever convince her friend to attend a social event.
“It’s absurd, Lady Hamilton,” said Patty, one day, “to shut yourself up as you do! All London wants you, and yet you won’t go ’round and play pretty with them.”
“It’s ridiculous, Lady Hamilton,” said Patty one day, “to isolate yourself like this! Everyone in London wants to see you, and yet you refuse to go out and charm them.”
Ignoring this outburst, Lady Hamilton only smiled, and said: “Do you know, Patty, I think it’s time you dropped my formal title, and called me by my first name. I’d love to have you do so.”
Ignoring this outburst, Lady Hamilton simply smiled and said, “You know, Patty, I think it’s time you stopped using my formal title and called me by my first name. I’d really like that.”
“I’ve often wondered what your first name is, but I have no clue. Please tell me.” 52
“No, guess. What name do you think suits me?”
“No, take a guess. What name do you think fits me?”
Patty considered.
Patty thought about it.
“Well,” she said, at last, “I think it must be either Ethelfrida or Gwendolyn Gladys.”
“Well,” she said finally, “I think it has to be either Ethelfrida or Gwendolyn Gladys.”
Lady Hamilton laughed merrily. “Prepare yourself for a sudden shock,” she said. “I was named for my grandmother, Catharine.”
Lady Hamilton laughed happily. “Get ready for a big surprise,” she said. “I was named after my grandmother, Catharine.”
“Catharine! What an absurd name for you! You’re not even a Kate. But you are Lady Kitty, and I’ll call you that, if I may.”
“Catharine! What a ridiculous name for you! You’re not even a Kate. But you are Lady Kitty, and I’ll call you that, if that’s alright.”
“Indeed you may. Father used to call me Kitty, when I was a child, but as I grew older, I preferred my full name.”
“Sure, you can. Dad used to call me Kitty when I was a kid, but as I got older, I liked my full name better.”
“Lady Kitty is just right for you, and when you’re in the mood you’re a saucy puss. Now, listen, the reason for my invasion of your premises this morning is that I want you to go with me this afternoon to a tea on the Terrace of Parliament House.”
“Lady Kitty is perfect for you, and when you’re feeling adventurous, you’re quite the charmer. Now, here’s the deal: the reason I dropped by your place this morning is that I want you to join me this afternoon for tea on the Terrace of Parliament House.”
Patty’s tones were very persuasive, and she looked so daintily attractive in her fresh morning gown that few could have refused any request she might make.
Patty's voice was very convincing, and she looked so gracefully appealing in her new morning gown that hardly anyone could refuse any request she might have.
Lady Hamilton in a soft, frilly white négligée, was sipping her coffee and looking over her letters when Patty had interrupted the process. 53 She looked at her eager young guest with a slow, provoking smile, and said only:
Lady Hamilton, wearing a soft, frilly white nightgown, was sipping her coffee and going through her letters when Patty interrupted her. 53 She looked at her eager young guest with a slow, teasing smile and simply said:
“Nixy.”
“Nixy.”
“But why not?” said Patty, smiling too, for she knew the Englishwoman had learned the slangy word from herself. “You’d have a lovely time. It’s so beautiful there, and the people are always so cordial and pleasant.”
“But why not?” said Patty, smiling too, because she knew the Englishwoman had picked up the slangy word from her. “You’d have a great time. It’s so beautiful there, and the people are always so friendly and nice.”
“But I don’t want to go.”
“But I don’t want to go.”
“But you ought to want to. You’re too young to give up the pomps and vanities of this world. How can I make you go?”
“But you should want to. You’re too young to let go of the joys and luxuries of this world. How can I force you to go?”
“You can’t.”
“You can’t do that.”
“I know it! That’s just the trouble with you. I never saw such a stubborn, self-willed, determined——”
“I know it! That’s exactly the problem with you. I’ve never seen someone so stubborn, headstrong, and determined——”
“Pigheaded?”
"Stubborn?"
“Yes! and stupidly obstinate thing as you are! So, there now!”
“Yes! and stubbornly foolish thing that you are! So, there you go!”
They both laughed, and then Lady Hamilton said more seriously, “Shall I tell you why I won’t go?”
They both laughed, and then Lady Hamilton said more seriously, “Should I tell you why I won’t go?”
“Yes, do, if you know, yourself.”
“Yes, go ahead, if you know yourself.”
“I know perfectly. I won’t go to the Terrace because I’m afraid I’ll meet my father there.”
“I understand completely. I won't go to the Terrace because I'm worried I'll run into my dad there.”
“For goodness’ sake! Is that the real reason? But you want to make amends with him!” 54
“Yes, but you don’t understand. We couldn’t have a ‘Come home and all will be forgiven’ scene on the Terrace, in sight of hundreds of people, so if I did see him, I should have to bow slightly, or cut him dead; it would depend on his attitude toward me which I did. Then the episode would merely serve to widen the breach, and it would break me up for days.”
“Yes, but you don’t get it. We couldn’t have a ‘Come home and everything will be fine’ moment on the Terrace, in front of hundreds of people. So if I did see him, I’d have to either nod slightly or completely ignore him; it would depend on how he acted toward me. Then that moment would just make the rift bigger, and it would upset me for days.”
“I can’t understand such conditions,” said Patty, earnestly. “Why, if I were at odds with my father, and I can’t even imagine such a thing, I’d rush at him and fling myself into his arms and stay there till everything was all right.”
“I can’t understand these conditions,” Patty said earnestly. “If I were in conflict with my father, which I can’t even imagine, I’d run to him and throw myself into his arms and stay there until everything was okay.”
“That’s just because you’re of a different temperament, and so is your father. My father is an austere, unbending man, and if I were on the Terrace and were to fling myself into his arms, he’d very likely fling me into the Thames.”
“That's just because you have a different personality, and so does your dad. My dad is a strict, unyielding guy, and if I were on the Terrace and threw myself into his arms, he'd probably toss me into the Thames.”
“You’d probably be rescued,” said Patty, gravely; “there’s always so much traffic.”
“You’d probably get rescued,” Patty said seriously, “there’s always a lot of traffic.”
“Yes, but father wouldn’t jump in to rescue me, so I’d only spoil my gown for nothing. Give it up, dear, it’s a case outside your experience. Father and I are both too proud to make the first advance, and yet I really believe he wants me as much as I want him. He must be 55 very lonely in the great house, with only the servants to look after him.”
“Yes, but Dad wouldn’t jump in to rescue me, so I’d just ruin my dress for nothing. Let it go, dear, it's something you haven't experienced. Dad and I are both too proud to make the first move, and yet I really believe he wants me as much as I want him. He must be 55 very lonely in that big house, with only the servants to take care of him.”
“Perhaps he’ll marry again,” said Patty, thoughtfully; “my father did.”
“Maybe he’ll get married again,” Patty said, thinking it over; “my dad did.”
“I wish he would, but I’ve no hope of that. Now, never mind about my troubles, tell me of your own. Who’s taking you to the tea?”
“I wish he would, but I don't have any hope of that. Now, forget about my problems, tell me about yours. Who's taking you to tea?”
“Mrs. Hastings. But she isn’t giving it. We’re to sit at some Member’s table; I don’t know whose. The Merediths will be there, too. Tom and Grace, you know. I like them very much.”
“Mrs. Hastings. But she isn’t hosting it. We’re supposed to sit at some Member’s table; I don’t know whose. The Merediths will be there, too. Tom and Grace, you know. I really like them.”
“Yes, they’re nice children. I know them slightly. Patty, some day I’ll give a party for you, here in my rooms. How would you like that?”
“Yes, they’re nice kids. I know them a little. Patty, one day I’ll throw a party for you in my place. How would you feel about that?”
“Oh, Lady Kitty, I’d love it! You’d have to come to that, wouldn’t you?”
“Oh, Lady Kitty, I’d absolutely love it! You’d have to come to that, right?”
“Yes, indeed, you couldn’t drive me away. Let’s have a children’s party. All dress as children, I mean; little children, or babies.”
“Yes, definitely, you couldn’t make me leave. Let’s throw a kids’ party. Everyone dress as kids, I mean; little kids, or babies.”
“Just the thing! I always wanted to see a party like that. I’ve only heard of them. Can we have it soon?”
“Exactly what I was thinking! I've always wanted to experience a party like that. I've only heard about them. Can we do it soon?”
“Oh, yes, you can coax her, I know. How good you are to me! I do have beautiful times. Really too many for one girl. Honestly, Lady Kitty, do you think it’s right for me to lead such a butterfly life? I just fly about from one entertainment to another; and even if I’m at home, or alone, I always have a good time. Sometimes I think I’m a very useless member of this busy world.”
“Oh, yes, you can persuade her, I know. You’re so good to me! I really have amazing times. Honestly, way too many for one girl. Seriously, Lady Kitty, do you think it’s okay for me to lead such a carefree life? I just flit from one event to another, and even when I’m at home or by myself, I still have a blast. Sometimes I wonder if I’m a pretty useless part of this busy world.”
Lady Hamilton smiled kindly. “How old are you?” she said.
Lady Hamilton smiled kindly. “How old are you?” she asked.
“I’ll be eighteen next month.”
"I turn eighteen next month."
“And you haven’t set the Thames on fire, or won the Victoria Cross yet? But you’re just at the age when your type of happy girlhood is often beset with over-conscientious scruples. Don’t give way to them, Patty. It is not your lot to do definite, physical good to suffering humanity, like a Red Cross nurse, or the Salvation Army. Nor is it necessary that you should work to earn your bread, like a teacher or a stenographer. But it is your duty, or rather your privilege, to shed sunshine wherever you go. I think I’ve never known any one with such a talent for spontaneous and unconscious giving-out of happiness. It is involuntary, which is its chiefest charm, but whoever is with you for a 57 time is cheered and comforted just by the influence of your own gladness. This is honest talk, my child, and I want you to take it as I mean it. Don’t try to do this thing, that would spoil it all; but just remember that you do do it, and let that satisfy your desire to be a useful member of this busy world.”
“And you haven’t done anything amazing or earned the Victoria Cross yet? But you’re right at that age when your kind of happy girlhood often comes with overly conscientious worries. Don’t let them get to you, Patty. It’s not your job to do definite, physical good for suffering humanity, like a Red Cross nurse or someone from the Salvation Army. Nor is it necessary for you to work to earn your living, like a teacher or a secretary. But it is your duty, or better yet, your privilege, to spread joy wherever you go. I think I’ve never met anyone with such a talent for naturally and effortlessly sharing happiness. It’s completely instinctive, which is its greatest beauty, but anyone who spends time with you feels uplifted and comforted just by the warmth of your own joy. This is genuine advice, my dear, and I want you to take it as I mean it. Don’t try to force this; that would ruin everything; instead, just remember that you do share it, and let that satisfy your wish to be a valuable part of this bustling world.”
“You’re such a dear,” said Patty, as she caressed her friend’s hand affectionately; “if that’s all true, and of course it is, since you say so, I’m very glad. But can’t I do something more definite, more voluntary?”
“You’re so sweet,” Patty said, gently stroking her friend’s hand. “If that’s all true, and of course it is since you said it, I’m really happy. But can’t I do something more specific, something I choose to do?”
“Of course there are always opportunities for doing good,—organised charities and those things that everybody takes part in. But if you want to widen your own field of benefaction, simply know more people. Whether you know them socially or as casual acquaintances, you will almost invariably add happiness to their lives, though it be in the merest trifles. Now, I’m assuming that you have sense enough not to overdo this thing, and thrust yourself upon people who don’t want you.”
“Of course, there are always chances to do good—organized charities and those activities that everyone participates in. But if you want to expand your own ability to help, just meet more people. Whether you know them socially or just as casual acquaintances, you'll likely bring happiness to their lives, even if it’s through the smallest gestures. Now, I’m assuming you’re smart enough not to go overboard and push yourself on people who don’t want you around.”
“Madam,” said Patty, in mock indignation, “you may trust me. I am an American!”
“Ma'am,” said Patty, feigning indignation, “you can trust me. I'm an American!”
“You really are; and you have what people call Yankee common sense, even if you are just a baby.”
“Eighteen is pretty old, I think; and you’re not so very ancient, yourself,” retorted Patty; “but I’m willing to sit at your feet and acquire wisdom.”
“Eighteen is pretty old, I think; and you’re not that ancient, either,” Patty shot back; “but I’m happy to sit at your feet and learn from you.”
When dressed to go out that afternoon, Patty stopped at Lady Hamilton’s door to say good-bye.
When she was dressed to head out that afternoon, Patty stopped at Lady Hamilton's door to say goodbye.
“Come in, and let me see if you’ll pass muster. Yes, that frilly, flowered muslin is just right for the Terrace; and that hat with long streamers is truly pastoral.”
“Come in, and let me see if you’ll meet the standards. Yes, that frilly, flowered muslin is perfect for the Terrace; and that hat with long streamers is definitely pastoral.”
“What’s pastoral about the Terrace, pray?”
“What’s pastoral about the Terrace, please?”
“Nothing but the ladies’ clothes, and the lamb-like demeanour of the M.P.’s.”
“Just the ladies' outfits and the innocent behavior of the M.P.s.”
“I may see your father there.”
“I might see your dad there.”
“You may. But he’ll be an exception to the lamb-like ones. Here, let me put these valley lilies in your belt. They rather suit your costume.”
"You can. But he'll be different from the gentle ones. Here, let me put these valley lilies in your belt. They really go well with your outfit."
“Oh, thank you; they’re beautiful. If I see your father, I’ll give him a spray and say you sent it.”
“Oh, thank you; they’re beautiful. If I see your dad, I’ll give him a spray and tell him you sent it.”
“Good-bye, little one. Have a good time, and come in to tell me about it when you return.”
“Goodbye, little one. Have a great time, and come back to tell me all about it when you return.”
The tea on the Terrace was a new delight. Patty had been through the Houses of Parliament before, but this was her first experience of that unique function known as the Terrace Tea.
The tea on the Terrace was a new delight. Patty had been to the Houses of Parliament before, but this was her first experience of that unique event known as the Terrace Tea.
The broad, beautiful space was crowded with tables, and the tables were crowded with people. Merry, chatting, laughing Londoners, Americans, and foreigners mingled in groups and drank tea together.
The large, lovely space was filled with tables, and the tables were filled with people. Happy, chatting, laughing Londoners, Americans, and foreigners mixed in groups and enjoyed tea together.
Mrs. Hastings and Patty were met by their host, Mr. Pauncefote, and escorted to a table, already surrounded by several people.
Mrs. Hastings and Patty were greeted by their host, Mr. Pauncefote, who took them to a table that was already surrounded by several people.
Patty felt greatly pleased when she found herself seated between Grace and Tom Meredith, and listened with interest as they designated various celebrated people who were strolling by.
Patty was really happy when she found herself sitting between Grace and Tom Meredith, and she listened with interest as they pointed out various famous people who were walking by.
“But, after all,” she said, at last, “Dukes and Duchesses don’t look very different from ordinary people.”
“But, after all,” she said finally, “Dukes and Duchesses don’t look that different from regular people.”
“Of course they don’t. Why should they? They aren’t any different,” said Tom. “Indeed, Miss Fairfield, I’ve vanity enough to believe 60 you’d find me more interesting than some of the Dukes.”
“Of course they don’t. Why would they? They’re no different,” Tom said. “Honestly, Miss Fairfield, I’m vain enough to think you’d find me more interesting than some of the Dukes.”
“I’m sure you are,” laughed Patty, “but if I were introduced to a real Duke, I’d be so scared I wouldn’t know what to say.”
“I’m sure you are,” laughed Patty, “but if I were to meet a real Duke, I’d be so scared I wouldn’t know what to say.”
“Now I call that too bad,” declared Tom, with an aggrieved look. “And, pray, why aren’t you scared when in my august society?”
“Now I think that’s a real shame,” Tom said, looking upset. “And, tell me, why aren’t you scared when you’re in my impressive company?”
“I am,” said Patty, dimpling, as she smiled at him, “only I’m successfully striving not to show my quaking fright.”
“I am,” said Patty, smiling at him with a little dimple, “but I’m trying hard not to show how terrified I really am.”
“That’s better. I hope the longer you know me, the more awed you’ll be of my,—of my——”
"That’s better. I hope that the longer you know me, the more impressed you'll be by my,—by my——"
“Of your what?” calmly inquired his sister.
“Of your what?” his sister asked calmly.
“’Pon my word, I don’t know,” confessed Tom, good-naturedly; “of my awesomeness, I suppose.”
“Honestly, I have no idea,” Tom admitted with a smile; “probably because I’m just so awesome.”
“How do you like London?” said a loud voice, in the tones that are sometimes called stentorian, and Patty suddenly realised that her host was addressing her.
“How do you like London?” said a loud voice, in tones that are sometimes called stentorian, and Patty suddenly realized that her host was addressing her.
A bit embarrassed at finding the eyes of all at the table upon her, she answered, shyly: “I love it; it is so—so kind to me.”
A little embarrassed to see everyone at the table looking at her, she replied, shyly: “I love it; it’s so—so kind to me.”
“Bravo! Pretty good for an American,” shouted Mr. Pauncefote, who seemed unable to 61 moderate his voice. “And which do you like best, the people or the show-places?”
“Bravo! Really great for an American,” shouted Mr. Pauncefote, who seemed unable to moderate his voice. “And which do you like best, the people or the attractions?”
“The people,” said Patty, her embarrassment lost sight of in a flash of mischief. “I like the Members of Parliament better than Parliament House.”
“The people,” said Patty, her embarrassment fading in an instant of mischief. “I like the Members of Parliament more than Parliament House.”
“Good! Good!” cried the portly M.P., striking the table with his fist until the cups rattled; “that’s true Yankee cleverness. You’re a good sort, my child. Are they all like you in America?”
“Great! Great!” exclaimed the plump M.P., banging his fist on the table until the cups shook; “that’s true American cleverness. You’re a nice person, my dear. Are they all like you in America?”
“Yes, I think so,” said Patty, demurely; “are they all like you in England?”
“Yes, I think so,” Patty said shyly. “Are they all like you in England?”
Patty’s innocent air of inquiry robbed the speech of all effect of pertness, and the genial Mr. Pauncefote roared with delight.
Patty’s innocent curiosity took away any sense of sass from the speech, and the friendly Mr. Pauncefote burst out laughing with joy.
“Ha, ha!” he cried; “all like me in England? No, my child, no! Heaven be praised, there are very few after my pattern.”
“Ha, ha!” he exclaimed; “are they all like me in England? No, my child, no! Thank heaven, there are very few who match my style.”
“That’s too bad,” said Patty. “I think your pattern is a good one.”
“That’s too bad,” said Patty. “I think your pattern is a good one.”
“It is,” said Tom Meredith. “If we had more statesmen after Mr. Pauncefote’s pattern, the House of Commons would be better off.”
“It is,” said Tom Meredith. “If we had more leaders like Mr. Pauncefote, the House of Commons would be better off.”
When the tea was over and the party rose from the table, Mr. Pauncefote detained Patty for a moment’s chat, while the others broke up into smaller groups or wandered away.
When the tea was finished and the party got up from the table, Mr. Pauncefote held Patty back for a quick chat, while the others split into smaller groups or drifted away.
“I want you to meet my daughter,” he was saying; “the young lady in gray over there, talking to Sir Otho.”
“I want you to meet my daughter,” he was saying; “the young woman in gray over there, chatting with Sir Otho.”
“Sir Otho who?” said Patty, quickly, forgetting to respond in regard to Miss Pauncefote.
“Sir Otho who?” Patty asked quickly, forgetting to reply about Miss Pauncefote.
“Sir Otho Markleham; see the large gentleman with gold-rimmed glasses. She is my youngest daughter, and I know she’d be glad to meet you.”
“Sir Otho Markleham; check out the big guy with the gold-rimmed glasses. This is my youngest daughter, and I know she’d be happy to meet you.”
“I’d be delighted,” said Patty, but her attention centred on Sir Otho.
“I’d be happy to,” said Patty, but her focus was on Sir Otho.
Could it be that was Lady Hamilton’s severe father? He did not look so obstinate as she had imagined him, but as she drew nearer, she observed the firm set of his square jaw and reversed her opinion.
Could it be that was Lady Hamilton’s strict father? He didn’t seem as stubborn as she had thought, but as she got closer, she noticed the determined look on his square jaw and changed her mind.
Sir Otho was very tall and big, and his smoothly brushed hair was light brown without a trace of gray.
Sir Otho was very tall and large, and his neatly styled hair was light brown with no hint of gray.
He wore closely-trimmed whiskers, of the style known as “mutton-chop,” and his cold gray eyes almost glittered as he looked through his glasses. The introduction to Miss Pauncefote 63 implied also an introduction to Sir Otho, and in a moment Patty found herself chatting in a group of which Lady Kitty’s father was one.
He had neatly trimmed sideburns, known as “mutton chops,” and his cold gray eyes almost sparkled as he looked through his glasses. Meeting Miss Pauncefote 63 also meant meeting Sir Otho, and soon Patty found herself chatting in a group that included Lady Kitty’s father.
There was something about the big man that awed her, and she naturally fell into conversation with Miss Pauncefote, while the two gentlemen talked together. But as they were all about to separate, and even after Sir Otho had said good-afternoon, Patty hesitated irresolutely for a second, and then turned back toward him again.
There was something about the big man that amazed her, and she naturally started chatting with Miss Pauncefote while the two guys talked among themselves. But just as they were all getting ready to leave, and even after Sir Otho had said goodbye, Patty paused uncertainly for a moment and then turned back towards him again.
“Sir Otho,” she said, timidly.
"Sir Otho," she said quietly.
“Well, ma’am, what is it?” was the response as he turned in surprise to look at her.
“Well, ma’am, what is it?” he replied, turning in surprise to look at her.
“I am very glad to meet you,” said Patty, and as soon as the words were uttered, she realised how absurd they were.
“I’m really happy to meet you,” said Patty, and as soon as she said it, she realized how ridiculous it sounded.
“Thank you, ma’am,” said the puzzled gentleman. He was very unresponsive, and showed in his face that he thought little of this exhibition of American forwardness.
“Thank you, ma'am,” said the confused man. He was very unresponsive and showed on his face that he thought little of this display of American boldness.
“Especially so,” Patty went on, “because I know your daughter, Lady Hamilton.”
“Especially so,” Patty continued, “because I know your daughter, Lady Hamilton.”
“Bless my soul!” ejaculated Sir Otho Markleham, the red blood dyeing his large face crimson, and his eyes fairly snapping with anger.
“Bless my soul!” exclaimed Sir Otho Markleham, his face turning a deep red and his eyes practically flashing with anger.
“Yes, I do,” went on Patty, resolved now to 64 plunge in desperately, “and she sent you these flowers.”
“Yes, I do,” continued Patty, now determined to 64 jump in without hesitation, “and she sent you these flowers.”
Patty had previously detached two or three of the prettiest sprays of the lilies of the valley, and now held them out, with the air of one fulfilling a trust.
Patty had already picked two or three of the prettiest sprigs of the lilies of the valley, and now she held them out, as if to fulfill a promise.
For a moment Sir Otho Markleham looked as if he would really like to pitch the American girl and her flowers into the river, and then, almost mechanically, he took the blossoms from Patty’s hand.
For a moment, Sir Otho Markleham looked like he actually wanted to throw the American girl and her flowers into the river, and then, almost automatically, he took the flowers from Patty’s hand.
Then, with a straight, cold stare at her, he said, in a hard voice: “I have no daughter,” and after a stiff, formal bow, he walked away.
Then, with a cold, piercing look at her, he said in a harsh tone, "I have no daughter," and after a stiff, formal bow, he turned and walked away.
“You didn’t, really!” exclaimed Lady Hamilton, as Patty gleefully described giving the flowers to Sir Otho Markleham.
“You really didn’t!” exclaimed Lady Hamilton as Patty happily described giving the flowers to Sir Otho Markleham.
“But I did, Kitty, and truly, he was mad enough to pitch me into that yellow muddy old river. I greatly admire his self-control in not really doing it. But what eyes he has! So gray and steely, they cut right through me! And he just said, tragically, ‘I have no daughter,’ and stalked away. But—and this is the main thing—he kept the flowers!”
“But I did, Kitty, and honestly, he was mad enough to throw me into that yellow, muddy old river. I really admire his self-control for not actually doing it. But his eyes! They're so gray and steely that they cut right through me! Then he just said, sadly, ‘I have no daughter,’ and walked away. But—and this is the important part—he kept the flowers!”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“I watched him. I fully expected he’d fling them straight over Parliament House, but he didn’t. He didn’t even throw them on the stone floor of the Terrace, and gr-r-rind them ’neath his iron heel! I can’t say that he put them in his button-hole, for his back was toward me, but I know he kept them.”
“I watched him. I fully expected he’d throw them right over Parliament House, but he didn’t. He didn’t even toss them on the stone floor of the Terrace and crush them under his heel! I can’t say he put them in his buttonhole, since his back was to me, but I know he kept them.”
“Oh, Patty, you are a silly! You think you’ve 66 gone far toward healing the family feud of the Marklehams. But you haven’t. My father gave the whole episode no thought at all, unless it was to think of you as an impertinent child.”
“Oh, Patty, you’re being ridiculous! You think you’ve 66 done a lot to fix the family feud of the Marklehams. But you really haven’t. My dad didn’t give the whole situation a second thought, unless it was to see you as an annoying kid.”
“Well, it was a wedge,” said Patty, doggedly, “and if I ever get another chance at him, I’ll hammer it in.”
“Well, it was a wedge,” Patty said determinedly, “and if I ever get another shot at him, I’ll drive it in.”
“No, don’t, Patty dear; you mean well, I know, but you don’t know father’s disposition. If he thought you were an intermediary, he’d be more stubborn than ever.”
“No, don’t, Patty dear; I know you mean well, but you don’t understand dad’s mood. If he thought you were in the middle of things, he’d be even more stubborn.”
“Huh!” said Patty, more expressively than politely; “I’m not going to make any trouble. Trust your Aunt Patty for that!”
“Huh!” said Patty, more dramatically than politely; “I’m not going to cause any trouble. You can count on your Aunt Patty for that!”
Lady Hamilton laughed, as she always did at Patty’s funny American phrases, and the subject of Sir Otho was dropped.
Lady Hamilton laughed, as she always did at Patty’s amusing American phrases, and the topic of Sir Otho was dropped.
“Better not mix yourself up in other people’s quarrels,” said Mr. Fairfield, when Patty told him about it. “Your motive is a good one, but an Englishman is not apt to brook interference from an outsider, especially an American.”
“It's best not to get involved in other people's arguments,” said Mr. Fairfield when Patty told him about it. “Your intentions are good, but an Englishman isn't likely to tolerate interference from an outsider, especially an American.”
“Oh, pshaw, Fred; Patty won’t do any harm,” said Nan. “Patty’s tact is a match for any English temper, and if she could bring about a reconciliation, I’d be so glad for that sweet Lady Hamilton.” 67
“Oh, come on, Fred; Patty won't cause any trouble,” said Nan. “Patty’s got the skills to handle any English temper, and if she could help make peace, I’d be so happy for that lovely Lady Hamilton.” 67
“All right; I give in. When you two are against me, I hold up my hands.”
“All right; I give up. When you two are against me, I surrender.”
“We’re not against you, Daddy,” said Patty, smiling fondly at her father. “You’re on our side, only you don’t quite realise it.”
“We’re not against you, Dad,” said Patty, smiling affectionately at her father. “You’re on our side; you just don’t really realize it.”
“I told you she had tact,” laughed Nan, “and she grows cleverer every day; don’t you, Stepdaughter?”
“I told you she has tact,” laughed Nan, “and she gets cleverer every day; don’t you, Stepdaughter?”
“Yes, Stepmother,” replied Patty, gazing at Nan in mock adoration; “since I have you for a model, how could I do otherwise?”
“Yes, Stepmother,” replied Patty, looking at Nan with fake admiration; “with you as my role model, how could I do anything else?”
“You’re a pair of sillies,” said Mr. Fairfield, laughing at their nonsense, “and in a vain endeavour to improve your minds, I think I’ll read aloud to you.”
“You're a couple of goofballs,” said Mr. Fairfield, laughing at their nonsense, “and in a pointless attempt to improve your minds, I think I’ll read aloud to you.”
“Oh, goody!” cried Patty, for they both loved to hear Mr. Fairfield read. “And mayn’t I ask Lady Kitty to come in? She’ll sit still as a mouse, I know.”
“Oh, great!” cried Patty, since they both loved to hear Mr. Fairfield read. “Can I invite Lady Kitty to come in? She’ll sit quietly, I’m sure.”
“Certainly, my child; ask any one you like. If you see any people in the corridors, bring them back with you. Perhaps the elevator man will come.”
“Of course, my child; ask anyone you want. If you see anyone in the hallways, bring them back with you. Maybe the elevator guy will come.”
“’Deed he won’t be asked,” said Patty, indignantly. “I just want my sweet, lovely Lady Kitty.”
“Of course he won’t be asked,” Patty said, angrily. “I just want my sweet, lovely Lady Kitty.”
The sweet, lovely lady was pleased to come, 68 and did indeed sit still as a mouse, listening to Mr. Fairfield’s fine reading.
The sweet, lovely lady was happy to come, 68 and actually sat quietly like a mouse, listening to Mr. Fairfield’s great reading.
Then Patty sang one or two of her newest songs, and then Nan declared they must all go down to the Grill Room for a Welsh Rabbit.
Then Patty sang one or two of her newest songs, and then Nan announced they all had to go down to the Grill Room for a Welsh Rabbit.
This plan enchanted Patty, and after a moment’s hesitation, Lady Hamilton agreed. So the evening proved a merry little festivity, and Patty went to bed healthily tired, but healthily happy.
This plan thrilled Patty, and after a brief pause, Lady Hamilton agreed. So the evening turned out to be a fun little celebration, and Patty went to bed feeling pleasantly worn out, but happily content.
Bob Hartley did not forget his promise to ask Patty to the Garden Party at Regent’s Park, and Patty gladly accepted the invitation.
Bob Hartley didn't forget his promise to invite Patty to the Garden Party at Regent’s Park, and Patty happily accepted the invitation.
“The only thing that bothers me,” she said to Nan, “is that the Hartleys don’t seem to have much money, and at a Charity Garden Party there are so many ways to spend, that I fear I’ll be a burden to them. It makes me awfully uncomfortable, and yet I can’t offer to pay for myself. And with those young men present, I can’t offer to pay for the whole party.”
“The only thing that bothers me,” she said to Nan, “is that the Hartleys don’t seem to have much money, and at a Charity Garden Party, there are so many ways to spend that I’m worried I’ll be a burden to them. It makes me really uncomfortable, and yet I can’t offer to pay for myself. And with those young guys around, I can’t offer to cover the whole party.”
“No,” agreed Nan. “But you might do something yourself. Invite them all to be your guests at some especial side-show, or booth. There are often such opportunities.”
“No,” Nan agreed. “But you could do something yourself. Invite everyone to be your guests at some special side show or booth. There are often chances like that.”
“I hope there will be. The Hartleys are a funny kind of poor. They have a good apartment 69 in London, and their country place is fine. They have old servants, and keep a carriage, and all that, and yet they never seem to have spending money.”
“I hope there will be. The Hartleys are a funny kind of poor. They have a nice apartment in London, and their country place is decent. They have old servants, keep a carriage, and all that, yet they never seem to have any spending money.”
“English people are often like that. The keeping up of an establishment comes first with them, and little personal comforts afterward.”
“English people are often like that. Maintaining a standard of living is their priority, with personal comforts coming in second.”
“That isn’t my idea of economy,” said Patty, decidedly; “I’d rather spend all I want on flowers and books and pretty hats, and go without a butler and a footman and even a team of horses.”
“That's not my idea of being frugal,” Patty said firmly. “I’d rather spend whatever I want on flowers, books, and nice hats, and do without a butler, a footman, and even a team of horses.”
“You can’t judge, because you’ve always had whatever you want.”
“You can’t judge because you’ve always had everything you want.”
“Of course; because father is indulgent and has plenty of money. But if he hadn’t, I’d be just as happy, living in a plainer way.”
“Of course; because Dad is lenient and has a lot of money. But if he didn’t, I’d be just as happy living a simpler life.”
“Yes, Patty, I believe you would,” and Nan looked at the girl affectionately. “Well, do your best to help the Hartleys financially this afternoon without offending them.”
“Yeah, Patty, I think you would,” Nan said, looking at the girl fondly. “Just do your best to help the Hartleys out financially this afternoon without hurting their feelings.”
“Ah, that’s just the trouble. They’re so dreadfully proud they won’t accept so much as a glass of lemonade from one who is their guest.”
“Ah, that’s just the problem. They’re so incredibly proud they won’t accept even a glass of lemonade from someone who is their guest.”
So Patty went gaily off to the Garden Party. Mrs. Hartley called for her in her carriage. Mabel was with her, and they were to meet the boys at the park.
So Patty happily set off to the Garden Party. Mrs. Hartley picked her up in her carriage. Mabel was with her, and they were going to meet the guys at the park.
It was a beautiful drive, in the open victoria, along the busy streets of the city, and then on out to the green slopes of Regent’s Park.
It was a beautiful drive in the open carriage, through the bustling streets of the city, and then out to the green hills of Regent’s Park.
The portion of the park devoted to the Garden Party was gay with booths and flower-stands, tents and arbours, and catch-penny shows of all sorts.
The part of the park set up for the Garden Party was lively with booths and flower stands, tents and alcoves, and various money-making shows.
Sinclair and Robert were awaiting them, and also another young Englishman, whom Bob introduced as Mr. Lawton. The latter was a typical Briton, with a slight drawl, and a queer-looking monocle in his right eye.
Sinclair and Robert were waiting for them, along with another young Englishman, whom Bob introduced as Mr. Lawton. The latter was a typical Brit, with a slight drawl and a strange-looking monocle in his right eye.
“Awfully jolly to meet you,” he exclaimed, as he shook Mrs. Hartley’s hand, and bowed formally to the girls.
“Really great to meet you,” he exclaimed, as he shook Mrs. Hartley’s hand and bowed formally to the girls.
He fascinated Patty, he was so exactly like the young Englishmen pictured in Punch, and she waited to hear him say “Bah Jove!” But he didn’t say it, he contented himself with “My word!” by way of expletive, and though it didn’t seem to mean anything, it was apparently useful to him.
He fascinated Patty; he was exactly like the young Englishmen portrayed in Punch, and she waited to hear him say “Bah Jove!” But he didn’t say it; he settled for “My word!” as an exclamation, and although it didn’t seem to mean much, it was clearly useful to him.
“You must jolly well let me be your guide,” 71 he declared; “Mrs. Hartley and I will lead and the rest of you will follow wherever we go. First, we make the grand tour.”
“You really need to let me be your guide,” 71 he said; “Mrs. Hartley and I will take the lead, and the rest of you will follow us wherever we go. First, we’ll take the grand tour.”
This meant joining a long procession that were sauntering along a board walk, on either side of which were settees filled with people.
This meant joining a long line of people strolling along a boardwalk, with benches filled with people on either side.
Patty, with Sinclair, followed the leaders, and Mabel and Bob followed them.
Patty, along with Sinclair, trailed behind the leaders, and Mabel and Bob trailed behind them.
But their progress was slow, for continually some of the party recognised friends seated alongside, and stopped to speak to them. Patty was introduced so often that she became bewildered, and soon stopped trying to remember who was who.
But their progress was slow, because some people in the group kept spotting friends sitting nearby and stopping to chat. Patty was introduced so many times that she got confused and eventually stopped trying to remember who was who.
“You’re getting jolly well fagged,” said Mr. Lawton, suddenly noticing her expression. “Now, we’ll stop this merry-go-round and adjourn to the tea tent.”
“You're looking pretty worn out,” said Mr. Lawton, suddenly noticing her expression. “Now, let’s stop this merry-go-round and head over to the tea tent.”
This they did, and were soon comfortably seated round a tea table.
This they did, and soon they were comfortably seated around a tea table.
“Great show, isn’t it?” said Bob, enthusiastically. “And you haven’t seen half of it yet. There’s fortune-telling, and Punch and Judy, and the hat-trimming contest, and I don’t know what beside.”
“Awesome show, right?” said Bob, excitedly. “And you haven’t even seen half of it yet. There’s fortune-telling, and Punch and Judy, and the hat-trimming contest, and I don’t know what else.”
Sinclair skillfully covered the tea bill before Mr. Lawton could, even though he made an effort to pay. 72
“Never mind, old fellow,” he cried, “I’ll get even with you! I hereby invite you all to supper at six o’clock.”
“Forget it, buddy,” he shouted, “I’ll get back at you! I’m inviting all of you to dinner at six o'clock.”
“We’re pleased to accept,” said Patty, promptly; “and I hereby invite you all to the play, or whatever it is, given by the Stagefright Club. I think that’s such a lovely name for a dramatic club. Can’t we go at once?”
“We’re happy to accept,” said Patty, quickly; “and I’m inviting all of you to the play, or whatever it is, put on by the Stagefright Club. I think that’s such a cute name for a drama club. Can’t we go right now?”
Mrs. Hartley looked a little disturbed at Patty’s invitation, but did not demur, and tea being over, they all went toward the tent where the play was to be given. Patty managed to walk ahead with Mr. Lawton, this time, and when they reached the big tent, she offered him her little gold chain-purse, saying, quietly, “Won’t you see to the tickets, please?”
Mrs. Hartley looked a bit unsettled by Patty’s invitation, but she didn’t object. After tea, they all headed toward the tent where the play would take place. Patty managed to walk ahead with Mr. Lawton this time, and when they got to the large tent, she handed him her small gold chain purse, saying softly, “Could you take care of the tickets, please?”
“Trust me,” said Mr. Lawton, and taking Patty’s purse, he bought seats for them all. It was gracefully done, and they all went in in gay spirits and without a trace of embarrassment, thanks to Patty’s tact.
“Trust me,” Mr. Lawton said, and he took Patty’s purse to buy tickets for everyone. It was done with style, and they all entered with cheerful spirits and no hint of embarrassment, thanks to Patty’s diplomacy.
The play was very funny. Though only a trifling farce, it was written by professionals, for the benefit of the charity, and was played by the clever amateurs who had chosen such an odd name for their club. The situations in the play were screamingly funny, and Patty shook with 73 laughter as she listened to the jokes and the merry by-play.
The play was really funny. Even though it was just a lighthearted farce, it was written by professionals for a good cause and performed by the talented amateurs who picked such a quirky name for their club. The situations in the play were hilariously funny, and Patty shook with laughter as she enjoyed the jokes and the lively interactions. 73
“Hist, she comes!” declared a weird figure in a sepulchral voice, as he waited in the middle of the stage.
“Shh, she’s coming!” announced a strange figure in a haunting voice, as he stood in the middle of the stage.
“Hist, she comes!”
“Look, she’s coming!”
But nobody came.
But no one showed up.
“That’s her cue,” he muttered; “what can be the matter? I say,” he cleared his throat and spoke louder: “Hist, she comes!” As the expected entrance was still delayed, he only said: “Well, she ought to be hissed when she does come!” And calmly sat down to wait for her, amid the applause of the audience.
“That’s her cue,” he muttered; “what could be wrong? I say,” he cleared his throat and spoke louder: “Here she comes!” As the expected entrance was still taking time, he only said: “Well, she should be booed when she finally shows up!” And he calmly sat down to wait for her, amid the applause of the audience.
The short playlet soon came to an end, and still shaking with laughter, the party went out again into the beautiful atmosphere which is found on a spring day in Regent’s Park.
The short playlet quickly wrapped up, and still chuckling with laughter, the group headed back out into the lovely atmosphere of a spring day in Regent’s Park.
“Now, my children,” said Mrs. Hartley, “I simply cannot walk about any more. I’m going to sit in one of those chairs yonder, for I see some people I know over there. You can amuse yourselves with Punch and Judy, or Ring Toss or whatever you like, and come back to me in an hour or so. Sinclair, look after the little ones, won’t you?”
“Now, kids,” said Mrs. Hartley, “I just can’t walk around anymore. I’m going to sit in one of those chairs over there because I see some people I know. You can entertain yourselves with Punch and Judy, or Ring Toss, or whatever you want, and come back to me in about an hour. Sinclair, please take care of the little ones, okay?”
It was a great joke that Sinclair, the oldest 74 Hartley boy, should look after the others. He had reached the age of twenty, and was much more grave and dignified than Bob and Grace. Mrs. Hartley often declared she could even trust him to match samples for her, so careful was he. So the young people wandered away and spent a delightful hour looking at the beautiful or grotesque sights that adorned the fair.
It was a funny twist that Sinclair, the oldest Hartley kid, was in charge of the others. He was twenty now and seemed much more serious and responsible than Bob and Grace. Mrs. Hartley often said she could even trust him to match her samples because he was so careful. So, the young ones strolled off and enjoyed a lovely hour checking out the beautiful and odd sights at the fair.
Patty could not do much financially, but under cover of giving to charity, she bought pretty souvenirs for Mabel and Mrs. Hartley, and laughingly invited the group to be photographed by a Camera Fiend.
Patty couldn’t do much in terms of money, but hiding behind the excuse of donating to charity, she bought nice souvenirs for Mabel and Mrs. Hartley, and jokingly invited everyone to get their picture taken by a Camera Fiend.
This personage was clothed in red, and with black horns and Mephistophelean countenance was made to look as much like a fiend as possible. With outlandish hoots and yells, he posed the group and took several snapshots, which they were to call for later.
This person was dressed in red, and with black horns and a devilish face, looked as much like a fiend as possible. With strange hoots and yells, he posed the group and took several pictures, which they were supposed to ask for later.
As they concluded it was nearly time to drift back to Mrs. Hartley, Patty noticed a gentleman who stood at a little distance, looking at her intently.
As they concluded it was almost time to head back to Mrs. Hartley, Patty noticed a man who was standing a short distance away, watching her closely.
“Who’s your friend, Patty?” asked Mabel. “Do you know him?”
“Who’s your friend, Patty?” Mabel asked. “Do you know him?”
“Yeah,” said Patty, taking her time. “He’s Sir Otho Markleham.” 75
“So he is,” said Bob. “I’ve seen him often, but I don’t know him personally.”
“So he is,” said Bob. “I’ve seen him around a lot, but I don’t know him personally.”
Sir Otho, still looking at Patty, took a few steps toward her, and then paused irresolutely.
Sir Otho, still gazing at Patty, took a few steps closer to her, then hesitated uncertainly.
“Please excuse me,” said Patty to the others, “I think I’ll go speak to him for a minute.”
“Excuse me,” Patty said to the others, “I’m going to talk to him for a minute.”
“Do,” said Mr. Lawton; “we’ll wait for you right here.”
“Sure,” Mr. Lawton said. “We’ll wait for you right here.”
Following an impulse, Patty walked directly toward Sir Otho, who looked as if he would like to run away.
Following a sudden urge, Patty walked straight up to Sir Otho, who seemed like he wanted to escape.
“How do you do?” she said, pleasantly, as they met.
“How’s it going?” she said, cheerfully, as they met.
“Quite well,” he said, but there was no responsiveness in his manner. “Do you wish to speak to me?”
“I'm doing fine,” he said, but there was no warmth in his tone. “Do you want to talk to me?”
Now after he had first advanced toward Patty, this was a strange question, but she bravely took up the burden of conversation.
Now that he had first approached Patty, this was an odd question, but she confidently took on the responsibility of the conversation.
“Well, yes,” she said, smiling at him prettily; “I want to ask you how you are enjoying the Garden Party.”
“Well, yes,” she said, smiling at him nicely; “I want to ask you how you’re enjoying the Garden Party.”
“I never enjoy anything,” he returned, but his face was sad now, rather than angry.
“I never enjoy anything,” he replied, but his face was sad now, not angry.
“Oh, what a shame!” said Patty, without thinking, “and you have such a gift for enjoying life, too.” 76
“How do you know that, Miss Yankee Doodle?”
“How do you know that, Miss Yankee Doodle?”
Patty didn’t altogether like the name, or rather the tone in which it was said, but she was determined not to get piqued. So she said:
Patty didn’t completely like the name, or more specifically, the way it was said, but she was set on not getting annoyed. So she said:
“Oh, because you’re such a big, healthy, hearty-looking man; you ought to laugh most of the time.”
“Oh, because you’re such a strong, healthy-looking guy; you should be laughing most of the time.”
“Ought I, indeed? But you see I never have anything to laugh at.”
“Ought I to? But you see, I never have anything to laugh at.”
At this Patty laughed outright.
At this, Patty burst out laughing.
“Why, the world is full of things to laugh at,—and you’re not blind.”
“Come on, the world is full of things to laugh at—and you’re not blind.”
“No, but I don’t feel like laughing.”
“No, but I don’t feel like laughing.”
“Don’t you ever even feel like smiling?”
“Don’t you ever feel like smiling?”
“Not often.”
“Rarely.”
“Didn’t you feel like smiling just a little bit of a happy smile, when I gave you those flowers the other day? Those flowers—from Kitty.”
“Didn’t you feel like smiling just a little bit, a happy smile, when I gave you those flowers the other day? Those flowers—from Kitty.”
Sir Otho’s face grew dark.
Sir Otho's expression turned grim.
“How dare you mention her name to me?” he cried. “You are a saucy minx! Go away!”
“How dare you bring her up with me?” he shouted. “You’re such a cheeky troublemaker! Just go away!”
“I won’t be sent away like that,” declared Patty, looking haughty now. “I’m no child to be scolded for nothing. How dare you speak to me like that? What do you think I am?”
“I won’t be sent away like that,” Patty declared, her tone now haughty. “I’m not a child to be scolded for no reason. How dare you speak to me like that? What do you think I am?”
“I think you’re an impertinent Yankee. What do you think I am?”
“I think you’re a rude Northerner. What do you think I am?”
Patty looked him squarely in the eye. Her chance had come, and she did not flinch.
Patty looked him directly in the eye. Her moment had arrived, and she didn't hesitate.
“I think,” she said, looking steadfastly at him, “I think you’re an obstinate, stubborn, selfish, cruel old—Pighead!”
“I think,” she said, looking firmly at him, “I think you’re an obstinate, stubborn, selfish, cruel old—Pighead!”
She confessed, afterward, that at that moment she fully expected the irate old man to strike her. But he did not. Instead, he looked at her just a moment in amazement, and then burst into peals of laughter.
She admitted later that at that moment, she completely thought the angry old man would hit her. But he didn't. Instead, he stared at her for a moment in shock and then broke out into loud laughter.
Surprised beyond measure, but unable to resist the infectious merriment, Patty laughed too.
Surprised beyond belief, but unable to resist the contagious joy, Patty laughed as well.
“Oh, Miss Yankee Doodle,” said Sir Otho, wiping his eyes, “you are most astonishing. The strange part is, you are quite right. I am a stubborn old Pighead, but how did you know it? Do I wear my heart on my sleeve to that extent?”
“Oh, Miss Yankee Doodle,” said Sir Otho, wiping his eyes, “you are truly amazing. The weird part is, you’re absolutely right. I am a stubborn old Pighead, but how did you figure that out? Do I really wear my heart on my sleeve that much?”
“Have you a heart?” asked Patty, so gravely that Sir Otho again roared with laughter.
“Do you have a heart?” Patty asked, so seriously that Sir Otho burst out laughing again.
“Oh, thank you! So I’m not wholly bad? Well, that’s a comfort; I always thought I was. But your friends are looking this way. I think they want you to rejoin them.”
“Oh, thank you! So I’m not completely terrible? Well, that’s a relief; I always thought I was. But your friends are looking over here. I think they want you to come back to them.”
“In a moment,” said Patty. “Sir Otho,—won’t you—please—send a flower back to my friend, Lady Hamilton?”
“In a moment,” said Patty. “Sir Otho, could you please send a flower back to my friend, Lady Hamilton?”
“I would do much for any friend of yours,” said the strange old man, very gravely, and taking a few steps to a nearby flower stand, he bought a bunch of sweet peas, and said, carelessly, “Give her those, if you like.”
“I would do a lot for any friend of yours,” said the strange old man seriously. He walked over to a nearby flower stand, bought a bunch of sweet peas, and added casually, “Give her those, if you want.”
Then formally escorting Patty back to her friends, he raised his hat, and walked quickly away.
Then he formally walked Patty back to her friends, tipped his hat, and hurried away.
“There, Kitty lady,” said Patty, as she reached the Savoy on her return from the Garden Party, “there’s a nosegay from your affectionate father.”
“There you go, Kitty,” said Patty, as she arrived at the Savoy after coming back from the Garden Party, “here’s a bunch of flowers from your loving dad.”
Lady Hamilton stared at the bunch of sweet peas that Patty held out to her.
Lady Hamilton stared at the bouquet of sweet peas that Patty offered her.
“My word!” she exclaimed, “you are the most amazing child! I suppose he sent them to me just about as much as I sent him those valley lilies you took to him the other day.”
“My word!” she exclaimed, “you are the most incredible child! I guess he sent them to me about as much as I sent him those valley lilies you took to him the other day.”
Lady Kitty guessed so near the truth that Patty felt a little crestfallen.
Lady Kitty was so close to the truth that Patty felt a bit deflated.
“It was more than that,” she said. “I asked him to send some flowers to you, and he bought these purposely.”
“It was more than that,” she said. “I asked him to send some flowers to you, and he got these on purpose.”
“Did he select sweet peas, himself?”
“Did he choose sweet peas himself?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“And you’re too young and too obstinate to go and beg his forgiveness!”
“And you’re too young and too stubborn to go and ask for his forgiveness!”
“Indeed I am! Fancy my meekly returning, like a prodigal daughter, when I haven’t done anything wrong!”
“Of course I am! Can you believe I'm coming back all humble, like a lost daughter, when I didn’t do anything wrong?”
“You don’t deserve a reconciliation,” cried Patty; “you’re a hard-hearted little thing,—for all you look so soft and amiable.”
“You don’t deserve a reconciliation,” Patty shouted; “you’re a tough little thing—despite looking so soft and friendly.”
“Yes,” said Lady Kitty, demurely; “I inherited my father’s disposition.”
“Yes,” said Lady Kitty, modestly; “I got my father’s temperament.”
“Indeed, you did; and you’ll grow more like him every day you live, if you don’t try to be more forgiving.”
“Actually, you did; and you’ll become more like him every day you live, if you don’t make an effort to be more forgiving.”
“I believe you’re right, Patty; and perhaps some day I will try. But now let me tell you what’s been happening. While you were away, I had a call from that very charming stepmother of yours. And this was the burden of her visit. It seems that she and your father are invited to spend the week-end at a country house, and the question was, where to pack you away for safe-keeping while they’re gone.”
“I think you’re right, Patty; and maybe someday I’ll give it a shot. But for now, let me share what’s been going on. While you were away, your very charming stepmother called me. Here’s what she wanted to talk about. It turns out she and your dad are invited to spend the weekend at a country house, and the big question was where to send you for safe-keeping while they’re gone.”
“Well, Mrs. Nan seemed to think that I could keep you in order, though I’m not so sure of it myself. But the strange part is, I also am invited for this same week-end to a most delightful country house, and I have already accepted.”
“Well, Mrs. Nan thought that I could keep you in check, but I’m not so sure about that myself. The weird part is, I also got invited to a really nice country house this same weekend, and I’ve already said yes.”
Patty’s face fell.
Patty looked disappointed.
“What is to become of poor little me?” she said. “I don’t want to stay with Mrs. Betham.”
“What’s going to happen to poor little me?” she said. “I don’t want to stay with Mrs. Betham.”
“No; I’ve a plan for you. And it’s this. I want to take you with me to Herenden Hall, where I’m going, and,—Mrs. Nan says I may.”
“No; I have a plan for you. Here it is. I want to take you with me to Herenden Hall, where I'm headed, and—Mrs. Nan says it's okay.”
“Oh, Kitty! You duck! How perfectly lovely!” Patty flew at her friend, and nearly strangled her in a spasmodic embrace.
“Oh, Kitty! You darling! How absolutely wonderful!” Patty rushed at her friend and almost squeezed her to death in a wild hug.
“You see,” went on Lady Hamilton, when she had regained her breath, “I’m so well acquainted with the Herendens, that I can ask an invitation for you; and though you’re not really ‘out’ yet, it will give you a glimpse of the nicest kind of English country-house life.”
“You see,” continued Lady Hamilton, once she had caught her breath, “I know the Herendens really well, so I can ask them for an invitation for you; and even though you’re not officially ‘out’ yet, it will give you a taste of the best kind of English country-house life.”
“It’s great!” declared Patty. “I’m wild with excitement. But I care more about being with you than I do about the house-party.”
“It’s awesome!” declared Patty. “I’m super excited. But I care more about being with you than I do about the house party.”
“Shall I have to have some new frocks?”
“Do I need to get some new dresses?”
“We’ll look over your wardrobe, and see. I fancy the ones you already have will do. You know you’ll be looked upon as scarcely more than a schoolgirl, and you must wear simple, frilly muslins and broad-leafed hats.”
“We’ll check out your wardrobe and see. I think the ones you already have will work. You know people will see you as hardly more than a schoolgirl, and you need to wear simple, frilly cotton dresses and wide-brimmed hats.”
“I can even live through that! I don’t care what I wear if I’m with you. Three whole days! Will it be three days, Kitty?”
“I can handle that! I don’t care what I wear as long as I’m with you. Three whole days! Will it really be three days, Kitty?”
“Three days or more. If they politely ask us to remain a day or two longer we might do so. They’re old friends of mine, do you see? And I haven’t been there for years, so they’ll be glad to see us.”
“Three days or more. If they kindly ask us to stay a day or two longer, we might be up for it. They’re good friends of mine, you know? And I haven’t visited in years, so they’ll be happy to see us.”
“To see you, you mean. They don’t know me, so how can they be glad to see me?”
“To see you, you mean. They don’t know me, so how can they be happy to see me?”
“Oh, you must,—what is your idiotic American phrase? You must ‘make good’!”
“Oh, you have to—what’s your silly American phrase? You have to ‘make it happen’!”
“I will,” said Patty, laughing to hear the phrase from an Englishwoman, and then she ran away to her own apartment, to talk over affairs with Nan.
“I will,” said Patty, laughing to hear the phrase from an Englishwoman, and then she ran off to her own apartment to discuss things with Nan.
“It’s a great piece of good fortune,” said Nan, “that you’re such good friends with Lady Hamilton, for Fred and I couldn’t take you with us, and what would have become of you?”
“It’s a real stroke of luck,” said Nan, “that you’re such good friends with Lady Hamilton, because Fred and I couldn’t take you with us, and what would have happened to you?”
“Oh, I always land on my feet,” replied 83 Patty, “I must have been born under a lucky star.”
“I believe you were, Pattykins.”
"I think you were, Pattykins."
“And won’t I have the time of my life at Herenden Hall——”
“And won’t I have the time of my life at Herenden Hall——”
“Oh, Patty, Patty, you must stop using slang. They’ll never ask you to Herenden Hall again if you behave like a wild Indian.”
“Oh, Patty, Patty, you really need to stop using slang. They’ll never invite you to Herenden Hall again if you act like a wild Indian.”
“But you see, Stepmother, they look upon me as an infant anyhow, so I may as well have some fun.”
“But you see, Stepmother, they see me as a baby anyway, so I might as well have some fun.”
“But don’t be a hoyden, and do remember that American slang isn’t admired over here.”
“But don’t act recklessly, and remember that American slang isn’t looked upon favorably here.”
“Yas’m; I’ll be good. And I’ll say ‘Really?’ and ‘Only fancy!’ till they’ll think I’m the daughter of a hundred Earls.”
“Yeah, I’ll be good. And I’ll say ‘Really?’ and ‘No way!’ until they’ll think I’m the daughter of a hundred Earls.”
“I’m not at all worried about your manners,” said Nan, serenely. “You usually behave pretty well, but you will talk American instead of English.”
“I’m not worried about your manners at all,” said Nan, calmly. “You usually behave pretty well, but you’ll speak American instead of English.”
“Well, I’ll try to make myself understood, at all events. And you’re going to have a lovely time, too, aren’t you? Isn’t it fun! I do like to have all my friends as happy as I am. I suppose you and father will be like two young turtle-doves off on your honeymoon trip.”
“Well, I’ll try to make myself clear, anyway. And you’re going to have a great time, too, right? Isn’t it exciting! I really enjoy seeing all my friends as happy as I am. I guess you and Dad will be like two young lovebirds off on your honeymoon trip.”
“Oh, we’re always that, even when there’s a 84 great, big girl like you around to make us seem old.”
“Oh, we’re always like that, even when there’s a 84 big girl like you around to make us seem old.”
“Well, if you behave as well as you look, I won’t be ashamed of you.” Patty gazed critically at Nan, and then added, “Though your nose does seem to turn up more than it used to.”
“Well, if you act as good as you look, I won’t be embarrassed by you.” Patty looked closely at Nan, then added, “Although your nose does seem to be turning up more than it used to.”
Whereupon Nan threw a sofa-pillow at her, which Patty caught and stuffed behind her own curly head.
Whereupon Nan threw a sofa pillow at her, which Patty caught and stuffed behind her curly head.
The Saturday of their departure was a beautiful, bright day, and it was about noon when Patty and Lady Hamilton, accompanied by the latter’s maid, took the train from Victoria Station.
The Saturday of their departure was a beautiful, bright day, and it was around noon when Patty and Lady Hamilton, along with the latter’s maid, took the train from Victoria Station.
It was a long ride to their destination in Kent, and not an especially interesting one, but Patty, in the companionship of her dear friend, was entirely happy. They chatted gaily as the train rolled from one English town to another. At Robertsbridge they had to change to a funny little railroad, which had the strangest cars Patty had ever seen.
It was a long journey to their destination in Kent, and not particularly exciting, but Patty, being with her dear friend, was completely happy. They chatted cheerfully as the train traveled from one English town to another. At Robertsbridge, they had to switch to a quirky little train with the oddest cars Patty had ever seen.
They were almost like freight cars, with benches along the sides. There were no tickets, and presently the guard came in to collect their fares, as if in a street-car.
They were almost like freight cars, with benches along the sides. There were no tickets, and soon the conductor came in to collect their fares, just like on a streetcar.
“Your regular first-class coaches are funny enough,” she said to Lady Hamilton, “but they are comfortable. This box we’re in is like a cattle pen.”
“Your usual first-class coaches are amusing enough,” she said to Lady Hamilton, “but they are comfortable. This compartment we’re in feels like a cattle pen.”
“Oh, no,” laughed Lady Hamilton; “this isn’t bad at all. You see it’s only a tiny branch road, running to some little hamlets, and it’s not much used. There are only about two trains each way every day.”
“Oh, no,” laughed Lady Hamilton; “this isn’t bad at all. You see, it’s just a little back road leading to some small villages, and it doesn’t get much traffic. There are only about two trains in each direction every day.”
This gave Patty a different idea of the little railroad, and she began to feel a more personal interest in it. They rolled slowly through the hop-growing country, and though the scenery was not grand, it was picturesque. Patty said it was like a panorama of “The Angelus.” They reached their station at about five o’clock, and found a fine open barouche awaiting them, and a wagon for their trunks.
This gave Patty a new perspective on the little railroad, and she started to feel a stronger connection to it. They traveled slowly through the hop-growing region, and while the scenery wasn't grand, it was charming. Patty remarked that it resembled a scene from “The Angelus.” They arrived at their station around five o’clock and found a nice open carriage waiting for them, along with a wagon for their luggage.
The footman greeted them deferentially, and asked them to pick out their luggage from the lot that had been dumped on the station platform.
The footman greeted them politely and asked them to select their luggage from the pile that had been left on the train station platform.
“I can’t see either of my trunks,” said Patty. “So I suppose I’d better take the ones I like best of these others.”
“I can’t find either of my suitcases,” said Patty. “So I guess I should just take the ones I like best from these other ones.”
“Yes, my Lady; but they are not here.”
“Yes, my Lady; but they aren’t here.”
Sure enough, they weren’t there, and as Patty was certain they had been put on the train, she concluded they had been carried on.
Sure enough, they weren’t there, and since Patty was sure they had been put on the train, she figured they had been taken on.
“What can I do?” she cried. “Can we telephone to the next station and have them sent back?”
“What can I do?” she cried. “Can we call the next station and have them sent back?”
But in that small station, merely a tiny box, there was no telephone.
But in that small station, just a tiny box, there was no phone.
The impassive coachman and footman from Herenden Hall seemed to have no advice to offer, so there was nothing to do but to proceed to the house.
The unemotional coachman and footman from Herenden Hall didn't seem to have any advice to give, so the only option was to head to the house.
Patty was distressed at the outlook.
Patty was upset about the situation.
“Oh, Kitty,” she said; “I can’t go to dinner at all! Of course I couldn’t appear in this travelling costume, and I’ll have to put on one of your négligées, and eat dinner all alone in my room!”
“Oh, Kitty,” she said, “I can’t go to dinner at all! I definitely can’t show up in this travel outfit, so I’ll have to wear one of your lounge dresses and eat dinner all alone in my room!”
The prospect was appalling, but neither of them could think of any help for it.
The situation was terrible, but neither of them could think of any way to fix it.
“Has Lady Herenden any daughters about my age?” Patty asked, after a few moments’ thought.
“Does Lady Herenden have any daughters around my age?” Patty asked, after thinking for a moment.
“No, indeed. She and Lord Herenden have 87 no children. But if there are any young girls there as guests, you might borrow a frock for to-night. Surely they’ll get your things by to-morrow.”
“No, really. She and Lord Herenden have 87 no kids. But if there are any young girls as guests, you could borrow a dress for tonight. I'm sure they'll have your things by tomorrow.”
They drove into the park, through great gates, and past various lodges. The wonderful old trees waved above their heads; the marvellous lawns stretched away in rolling slopes; and the well-kept road wound along, now over a bridge, now under an arch until they paused at the noble old entrance of Herenden Hall.
They drove into the park through the large gates and passed several lodges. The beautiful old trees swayed above them; the amazing lawns rolled out in gentle slopes; and the well-maintained road twisted along, sometimes over a bridge, sometimes under an arch, until they stopped at the grand old entrance of Herenden Hall.
Liveried servants seemed to appear, as if by magic, from all directions at once. Dogs came, barking a noisy welcome, and, following Lady Hamilton across the terrace and into the great entrance hall, Patty found herself being presented to a lovely young woman, almost as beautiful as Lady Hamilton herself.
Liveried servants seemed to pop up, almost like magic, from all directions at once. Dogs came, barking a loud welcome, and, following Lady Hamilton across the terrace and into the grand entrance hall, Patty found herself being introduced to a beautiful young woman, almost as stunning as Lady Hamilton herself.
“You must be the greatest chums,” Lady Hamilton was saying, “for Miss Fairfield is one of my dearest friends, and I want you to adore each other.”
“You must be the best friends,” Lady Hamilton was saying, “because Miss Fairfield is one of my closest friends, and I want you both to love each other.”
“We will!” said Lady Herenden and Patty, at the same moment, and then they all laughed, and the guests were at once shown to their rooms.
“We will!” said Lady Herenden and Patty at the same time, and then they all laughed, and the guests were immediately shown to their rooms.
After a bewildering route through several 88 branching halls, Patty found that to her had been assigned a large and pleasant room, which looked out upon the rose-garden. On one side it communicated with Lady Hamilton’s room, and on the other opened into a dainty dressing-room and bath. It was all enchanting, and Patty’s gaze rested admiringly upon the chintz draperies and Dresden ornaments, when she heard a tap at her door. Answering, she found a trim maid, who courtesied and said: “I’m Susan, Miss. Will you give me the keys of your boxes, and I’ll unpack them.”
After a confusing journey through several 88 twisting hallways, Patty discovered that she had been assigned a large and pleasant room overlooking the rose garden. On one side, it connected to Lady Hamilton’s room, and on the other, it led into a charming dressing room and bathroom. It was all delightful, and Patty admired the chintz curtains and Dresden decorations when she heard a knock at her door. When she answered, she found a neat maid who curtsied and said, “I’m Susan, Miss. Can you give me the keys to your boxes, and I’ll unpack them for you?”
Patty almost laughed at this casual request, in the face of what seemed to her a tragedy.
Patty almost laughed at this casual request, given what seemed like a tragedy to her.
“Susan,” she said, “here are the keys, but you can’t unpack my boxes for they haven’t come.”
“Susan,” she said, “here are the keys, but you can’t unpack my boxes because they haven’t arrived.”
“Lor’, Miss; they must be downstairs. I’ll have them sent up.”
“Wow, Miss; they must be downstairs. I’ll have them sent up.”
“No—wait, Susan; they’re not downstairs. They didn’t come on the train.”
“No—wait, Susan; they’re not downstairs. They didn’t take the train.”
“Lor’, Miss, whatever will you do?”
“Wow, Miss, what are you going to do?”
The girl’s eyes grew big and troubled. Here was a dreadful situation indeed! Already Susan felt drawn toward the pretty young American girl, and she was aghast at the outlook of a dinner party with no party frock. 89
The girl’s eyes widened with concern. This was really a terrible situation! Susan already felt a connection to the beautiful young American girl, and she was horrified at the thought of attending a dinner party without a nice dress. 89
“I can’t go to dinner at all, Susan,” said Patty, dejectedly. “You must bring me a tray up here—though I don’t feel like eating.”
“I can’t go to dinner at all, Susan,” said Patty, feeling down. “You have to bring me a tray up here—though I’m not really in the mood to eat.”
“Not go to dinner, Miss? Oh, what a pity! It’s a grand dinner to-night. The Earl of Ruthven is here, and it’s one of her ladyship’s greatest dinners of the season.”
“Not going to dinner, Miss? Oh, what a shame! It’s a big dinner tonight. The Earl of Ruthven is here, and it’s one of her ladyship’s biggest dinners of the season.”
The good Susan looked so concerned, and her face was so anxious, that it went straight to Patty’s heart. To her mind there came a vivid and tantalising remembrance of her exquisite dinner frock, of white chiffon, embroidered with tiny sprays of blossoms—a soft sash and shoulder-knots—one of the loveliest dresses she had ever had, and with a sob she threw herself on to the couch and indulged in a few foolish but comforting tears.
The kind Susan looked really worried, and her anxious expression went straight to Patty’s heart. She vividly recalled her beautiful dinner dress made of white chiffon, featuring tiny embroidered flowers—a soft sash and shoulder bows—one of the prettiest dresses she had ever owned. With a sob, she collapsed onto the couch and allowed herself to shed a few silly yet comforting tears.
“There, there, Miss,” said Susan, sympathisingly, “don’t ee take on so. Maybe we can find summat for ee.”
“There, there, Miss,” said Susan, sympathetically, “don't take it so hard. Maybe we can find something for you.”
When Susan was excited or troubled, she lapsed into her old dialect, which she was striving to outgrow.
When Susan was excited or upset, she slipped back into her old way of speaking, which she was trying to move past.
“No, Miss, none so young as yourself, nor near it.”
“No, Miss, no one as young as you, or even close.”
“And I can’t wear this,” went on Patty, looking at the silk blouse that was part of her travelling gown.
“And I can’t wear this,” Patty continued, looking at the silk blouse that was part of her travel outfit.
“Lor’ no, Miss; not to a dinner!”
“Lord no, Miss; not for a dinner!”
“Then what?”
"What's next?"
“Then what, indeed, Miss!”
“Then what, really, Miss!”
Patty and Susan faced each other, at last in a full realisation of the hopelessness of the situation, when, after a light tap at the door, Lady Hamilton came in.
Patty and Susan faced each other, finally fully aware of how hopeless the situation was, when, after a soft knock at the door, Lady Hamilton walked in.
She laughed outright at the tragic attitude of the two, and knew at once what they were troubled about.
She burst out laughing at the dramatic mindset of the two and immediately understood what was bothering them.
“Listen to me, Pattypet,” she said. “Am I your fairy godmother, or am I not?”
“Listen to me, Pattypet,” she said. “Am I your fairy godmother, or am I not?”
“You are,” said Patty, with an air of conviction, and feeling sure that Lady Hamilton was about to help her out of her troubles, somehow.
“You are,” said Patty, confidently, feeling certain that Lady Hamilton was going to help her with her troubles, somehow.
“Well, I’ve carefully considered the case. I’ve sent Marie to canvass the house for clothes suitable for a mademoiselle of seventeen.”
“Well, I’ve thought about the situation carefully. I’ve sent Marie to search the house for clothes appropriate for a young lady of seventeen.”
“Nearly eighteen,” murmured Patty.
"Almost eighteen," murmured Patty.
“It doesn’t matter. There isn’t what’s known as a ‘misses’ costume’ beneath this roof. Now, 91 I simply refuse to let you be absent from this dinner. It will be both a pleasure and an education to you to see this especial kind of a formal function, and probably you’ll not often have a chance. They’ve sent a man and a wagon over to the next station, several miles away for your boxes; that’s the way they do things here. But he can’t get back until long after the dinner hour. So listen, to my command, dictum, fiat—call it what you please, but this is what you’re to do.”
“It doesn’t matter. There’s no such thing as a ‘misses’ costume under this roof. Now, 91 I absolutely refuse to let you skip this dinner. It will be both enjoyable and enlightening for you to experience this particular type of formal event, and you probably won’t get this chance again. They’ve sent someone with a wagon to the next station, several miles away, for your things; that’s how they do things here. But he won’t be back until long after dinner time. So listen to my order—call it whatever you want, but this is what you need to do.”
“I’ll do anything you say, Kitty Lady, if it’s to go to bed at once, and sleep soundly till morning.”
“I’ll do whatever you want, Kitty Lady, if it means going to bed right now and sleeping peacefully until morning.”
“Nothing of the sort. You must and shall attend this dinner. And—you’re going to wear one of my gowns!”
“Absolutely not. You have to come to this dinner. And—you’re going to wear one of my dresses!”
“Yours?”
"Yours?"
“Yes. We’re so nearly the same size that it will fit you quite well enough. I’ve picked out the simplest one, a white Irish point. It’s cut princess, but all my gowns are. I’m sure Marie can make it fit you perfectly, with a few pins or a stitch here and there.”
“Yes. We’re almost the same size, so it should fit you just fine. I’ve chosen the simplest one, a white Irish point. It’s designed in a princess cut, but all my dresses are. I’m sure Marie can adjust it to fit you perfectly, with a few pins or a stitch here and there.”
“Of course it’s a lot too old for you, and truly, I hate to have you appear in a gown like that. But what else can we do? I won’t let you miss the dinner—and after all, it doesn’t matter so much. After this visit I doubt if you’ll ever see these people again, and let them think you’re five or six years older than you are. Who cares?”
“Of course it’s way too old for you, and honestly, I hate to see you in a dress like that. But what else can we do? I won’t let you miss the dinner—and really, it’s not that important. After this visit, I doubt you’ll ever see these people again, so let them think you’re five or six years older than you actually are. Who cares?”
“I don’t,” said Patty, gleefully. “I think it will be fun. I’ll have my hair piled high on my head. Can you do it for me, Sarah?”
“I don’t,” said Patty, excitedly. “I think it will be fun. I’ll have my hair piled high on my head. Can you do it for me, Sarah?”
“Oh, yes, Miss. I’m a hair-dresser and I’m that glad you’re going to dinner.”
“Oh, yes, Miss. I’m a hairdresser, and I’m really glad you’re going to dinner.”
Sarah was indeed an expert hair-dresser, and she piled up Patty’s hair in soft coils, and twisted the curly tendrils into fluffy puffs, and though the result was beautiful, it made Patty look like her own older sister. A jewelled ornament of Lady Hamilton’s crowned the coiffure, and this gave an added effect of dignity. The lace gown was easily made to fit its new wearer. Marie pinned it, and sewed it, and patted it into place, till nobody would suspect it had not been made for Patty. But the long lines of the Princess pattern took away all of Patty’s usual simple girlish appearance, and transformed her at once into a beautiful, queenly young woman. The décolletée corsage, and the sleeves, which were merely frills of lace, were very becoming; and the long train, which billowed into a frou-frou of chiffon ruffles took away the last semblance of a girl of eighteen. Notwithstanding her softly-curved cheeks and throat, and her exquisite, fresh complexion, 94 Patty looked quite the young woman of society and could easily have been adjudged about twenty-four years old.
Sarah was definitely a skilled hairdresser. She styled Patty’s hair into soft coils and twisted the curly strands into fluffy puffs. While the result was stunning, it made Patty resemble her own older sister. A jeweled ornament from Lady Hamilton adorned the hairstyle, adding an extra touch of elegance. The lace gown fit its new wearer perfectly. Marie pinned, sewed, and adjusted it until no one would guess it hadn’t been made for Patty. However, the long lines of the Princess pattern erased all of Patty’s usual simple, girlish look and instantly turned her into a beautiful, queenly young woman. The low-cut bodice and sleeves, which were just lace frills, were very flattering, and the long train that flared into chiffon ruffles took away the last hint of her being eighteen. Despite her softly curved cheeks and throat and her fresh, beautiful complexion, Patty looked like a young woman of society and could easily be mistaken for around twenty-four. 94
Her eyes danced, as she walked sedately through the open door and into Lady Hamilton’s room.
Her eyes sparkled as she walked calmly through the open door and into Lady Hamilton's room.
“My word, Patty!” exclaimed that lady, “you’re simply stunning in that gown! You look as if you’d been ‘out’ for two or three seasons. Your people would never forgive me if they knew how I’ve dressed you up.”
“My goodness, Patty!” exclaimed that lady, “you look absolutely gorgeous in that dress! You seem like you’ve been in fashion for two or three seasons. Your people would never forgive me if they knew how I’ve styled you.”
“It was the only thing to do,” said Patty, airily, as she began to draw on her arms a pair of Lady Hamilton’s long white gloves. “The wonder is that you had plenty of all sorts of things to fit me out, and also that they do fit so well. These gloves are just right, though I confess the slippers pinch me just a speck.”
“It was the only thing to do,” Patty said casually as she started putting on a pair of Lady Hamilton’s long white gloves. “What’s amazing is that you had all kinds of stuff to get me ready, and they actually fit so well. These gloves are perfect, although I have to admit the slippers pinch me just a little.”
“‘Pretty never hurts,’ you know,” said Lady Hamilton, laughing. “Marie, isn’t Miss Fairfield a picture?”
“‘Looking good never hurts,’ you know,” Lady Hamilton said with a laugh. “Marie, don’t you think Miss Fairfield is a sight?”
“Mais oui! She is charmante. It is amazing how the gown suits her. She is très-belle!”
“But yes! She is charming. It’s amazing how the dress looks on her. She is very beautiful!”
With the grown-up clothes, Patty had quite unconsciously assumed a grown-up air. She nonchalantly flung aside her train with just the same gesture Lady Hamilton was wont to use, and she carried herself with a dignity and graciousness of manner which would have been absurd when wearing her own simple frocks.
With the adult clothes, Patty had unwittingly taken on a mature demeanor. She casually tossed aside her train just like Lady Hamilton used to, and she carried herself with a dignity and grace that would have seemed ridiculous in her own simple dresses.
“Gracious, goodness, child!” cried Lady Hamilton. “Come down off that pedestal! You walk like a Duchess. It won’t do, you know, really.”
“Goodness, child!” exclaimed Lady Hamilton. “Get down from that pedestal! You walk like a Duchess. That won’t do, you know, really.”
“I don’t mean to,” said Patty; “you know I’m a sort of chameleon. This gown makes me feel as if I belonged in an opera-box, or had an audience with the Queen.”
“I don’t mean to,” said Patty; “you know I’m a bit of a chameleon. This dress makes me feel like I belong in an opera box or like I’m having a meeting with the Queen.”
“Oh, you goose! Stop your nonsense, and we’ll go down to dinner. Mind, now, none of those airs, or I’ll send you back to your room.”
“Oh, you silly! Cut the nonsense, and let’s head to dinner. Just remember, no attitude, or I’ll send you back to your room.”
Patty honestly tried to be her own simple-minded self, and would have succeeded all right, if Herenden Hall had not been so lavishly provided with mirrors. On the grand staircase she came face to face with a radiant creature, and was about to step aside when she discovered it was herself! Involuntarily she gazed at the reflection of the white-gowned lady, and unconsciously an air of serenity, almost hauteur, replaced her usual merry smile, and with a gracious mien she passed on down the stairs.
Patty genuinely tried to be her own uncomplicated self, and she would have succeeded if Herenden Hall hadn’t been filled with so many mirrors. On the grand staircase, she encountered a stunning figure and was about to step aside when she realized it was her own reflection! Without meaning to, she stared at the image of the woman in the white gown, and without realizing it, a calmness, almost a sense of pride, took the place of her usual cheerful smile. With a graceful demeanor, she continued down the stairs.
A brilliant assemblage was already there, for Patty’s unusual costuming had caused her some delay. After the first few introductions, Lady Hamilton and Patty became separated, and the guests stood about conversing in small groups.
A really impressive group had already gathered because Patty’s unique outfit had held her up a bit. After the initial introductions, Lady Hamilton and Patty got separated, and the guests chatted in small groups.
Patty chanced to fall in with some very entertaining people, among whom was the Earl of Ruthven.
Patty happened to meet some really entertaining people, including the Earl of Ruthven.
The Earl was a handsome man, tall, and of an imposing presence.
The Earl was a tall, attractive man with a commanding presence.
When presented to Patty, he gazed at her with frank, though quite deferential admiration. “So pleased to meet you, Miss Fairfield,” he said; “I adore American ladies.”
When he met Patty, he looked at her openly, yet with respectful admiration. “It’s great to meet you, Miss Fairfield,” he said; “I really admire American women.”
Patty really felt a little in awe of an Earl, as she had never met one before, and was about to make a shy response, when a slight movement of her head showed her her own reflection in a nearby mirror.
Patty felt a bit in awe of an Earl, since she had never met one before, and was about to give a shy reply, when a slight movement of her head revealed her reflection in a nearby mirror.
Realising afresh that she was masquerading as a society lady, a spirit of mischief suddenly took possession of her, and she determined to throw herself into the rôle. So, with a pretty little toss of her head, and a charming smile, she said:
Realizing again that she was pretending to be a society lady, a playful spirit suddenly took over her, and she decided to fully embrace the role. So, with a cute little toss of her head and a lovely smile, she said:
“You’ve not been here long, then?”
“You haven't been here long, right?”
“No, only a few weeks. And there’s so much I want to learn.”
“No, just a few weeks. And there's so much I want to learn.”
“Let me teach you,” said his Lordship, eagerly. “I do not think you would prove a dull pupil.”
“Let me teach you,” said his Lordship, eagerly. “I don’t think you’d be a dull student.”
Patty’s eyes smiled. “No Americans are dull,” she said.
Patty’s eyes sparkled with joy. “No Americans are boring,” she said.
“That’s true; my experience has already proved it. I’ve met six, I think, including yourself. But what sort of things do you want to learn?”
“That’s true; my experience has already proven it. I think I’ve met six, including you. But what kind of things do you want to learn?”
“The language, principally. I just want to learn to say ‘only fancy’ occasionally, and ‘d’y’ see?’ in the middle of every sentence.”
“The language, mostly. I just want to learn how to say ‘only fancy’ now and then, and ‘d’y’ see?’ in the middle of every sentence.”
“It’s not easy,” said Lord Ruthven, thoughtfully, “but I think I can teach you in, say, about ten lessons. When shall we begin the course?”
“It’s not easy,” Lord Ruthven said, thinking it over, “but I believe I can teach you in, let’s say, about ten lessons. When should we start the course?”
Patty looked at him reproachfully. “If you knew the American nature at all,” she said, “you’d know that we always begin things the moment the plan occurs to us.”
Patty looked at him with disapproval. “If you understood American culture at all,” she said, “you’d know that we start things the moment we come up with a plan.”
“Good! there’s no time like the present.”
“Good! There’s no time like now.”
But just then their conversation was interrupted by the announcement of dinner.
But just then, their conversation was interrupted by the announcement that dinner was ready.
Patty hoped she would sit at table next the Earl, but it was not so. The nobleman was 99 accorded the seat of honour at the right of his hostess, while Patty, as a minor guest, was far away across the table. But she found herself between two affable and pleasant-mannered young Englishmen, and instantly forgot all about her titled friend.
Patty hoped to sit at the table next to the Earl, but that didn’t happen. The nobleman was given the seat of honor on the right side of his hostess, while Patty, being a less important guest, was far away across the table. However, she found herself between two friendly and polite young Englishmen, and immediately forgot all about her titled companion.
Indeed, the bewildering beauty of the scene claimed her attention, and she fairly held her breath as she looked about her. The great oval room was lighted only by wax candles in crystal chandeliers and candelabra. This made a soft, mellow radiance quite different from gas or electricity. On one side of the room long French windows opened on to the terrace, through which came the scent of roses and the sound of plashing fountains. On the other side, only slender pillars and arches divided the dining-room from a conservatory, and a riotous tangle of blossoms and foliage fairly spilled into the room, forming almost a cascade of flowers.
Indeed, the stunning beauty of the scene captured her attention, and she nearly held her breath as she took it all in. The large oval room was lit only by wax candles in crystal chandeliers and candle holders. This created a soft, warm glow that felt completely different from gas or electric light. On one side of the room, long French windows opened onto the terrace, allowing the scent of roses and the sound of splashing fountains to drift inside. On the other side, only slender pillars and arches separated the dining room from a conservatory, where a wild tangle of flowers and greenery practically spilled into the room, forming an almost cascading display of blooms.
The great round table was a bewildering array of gold plate, gilded glass, and exquisite china, while on the delicate lace of the tablecloth lay rare blossoms that seemed to have drifted from the circular mound of flowers which formed the low centrepiece.
The large round table was a striking mix of gold plates, shiny glass, and beautiful china, while on the fine lace tablecloth rested rare flowers that looked like they had floated down from the circular mound of blooms that served as the low centerpiece.
Twenty-four guests sat round the board, in 100 chairs of gilded wicker, and as the silent, black-garbed waiters served the viands, the scene became as animated as it was beautiful.
Twenty-four guests sat around the table, in 100 chairs made of golden wicker, and as the quiet waiters in black uniforms served the food, the scene grew as lively as it was beautiful.
Patty forgot all else in her absolute enjoyment of the fairy-like spectacle, and was only brought back to a sense of reality by the sound of a voice at her side. Mr. Merivale was speaking—the young man who had escorted her out to dinner, and who now sat at her right hand.
Patty immersed herself in the enchanting spectacle, completely forgetting everything else, until a voice beside her pulled her back to reality. Mr. Merivale was speaking—the young man who had taken her out to dinner and was now sitting to her right.
“You love beauty of detail,” he was saying as he noted Patty’s absorption.
“You love the beauty in the details,” he said, noticing how absorbed Patty was.
“Oh, isn’t it great!” she exclaimed, and then suddenly realised that the expression was not at all in keeping with the dignity of her Princess gown.
“Oh, isn’t it amazing!” she exclaimed, and then suddenly realized that her expression didn’t match the elegance of her Princess gown at all.
But Mr. Merivale seemed amused rather than shocked.
But Mr. Merivale seemed more amused than shocked.
“That’s American for ‘ripping,’ isn’t it?” he said, smiling. “But whatever the adjective, the fact is the same. Lady Herenden’s dinners are always the refinement of the spectacular.”
"That's American for 'ripping,' right?" he said with a smile. "But no matter the word, the truth is still the same. Lady Herenden's dinners are always the height of spectacular."
Patty realised the appropriateness of this phrase, and cudgelled her brain for an appropriate reply. She began to think that playing grown-up was a more difficult game than she had supposed. Had she had on her own simple 101 little frock, Mr. Merivale would not have talked to her like that.
Patty understood how fitting this phrase was and tried hard to come up with a suitable response. She started to think that pretending to be an adult was a tougher challenge than she had thought. If she had been wearing her own simple little dress, Mr. Merivale wouldn’t have spoken to her that way.
“Don’t you remember last season,” he went on, “when Lady Herenden had a real pond, with gold fish in the middle of the table, and ferns and water lilies round the edge?”
“Don’t you remember last season,” he continued, “when Lady Herenden had a real pond, with goldfish in the middle of the table, and ferns and water lilies around the edge?”
“I wasn’t here last season,” said Patty. “I have never been in England until this summer.”
“I wasn’t here last season,” Patty said. “I’ve never been to England until this summer.”
“Indeed? I know you are an American, but you have really an English manner.”
"Really? I know you’re American, but you have such an English way about you."
“It’s acquired,” said Patty, with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. “I find my American manner isn’t admired over here, so I assume London airs.”
“It’s acquired,” said Patty, with a playful glint in her eye. “I notice my American style isn’t appreciated over here, so I guess I’ll adopt a London attitude.”
“Ah, you wish to be admired?”
“Ah, you want to be admired?”
“Of all things!” declared naughty Patty, with a roguish glance at the jesting young man.
“Of all things!” exclaimed mischievous Patty, with a cheeky look at the joking young man.
“You’ll probably get your wish,” he replied. “I’m jolly well ready to do my share.”
“You’ll probably get what you want,” he replied. “I’m definitely ready to do my part.”
This brought the colour to Patty’s cheeks, and she turned slightly away, toward the man on her other side.
This made Patty's cheeks flush, and she turned a bit away towards the man next to her.
He was a slightly older man than Mr. Merivale and was the squire of an adjoining estate. He was quite ready to talk to his American neighbour, and began the conversation by asking 102 her if she had yet seen Lady Herenden’s rose-orchard.
He was a bit older than Mr. Merivale and was the squire of a neighboring estate. He was more than willing to chat with his American neighbor and started the conversation by asking 102 her if she had seen Lady Herenden’s rose garden yet.
“No, Mr. Snowden,” said Patty, “I only arrived a few hours ago, and I’ve not been round the place at all.”
“No, Mr. Snowden,” Patty said, “I just got here a few hours ago, and I haven’t checked out the place at all.”
“Then let me show it to you, please. I’ll come over to-morrow morning for a stroll. May I?”
“Then let me show it to you, please. I’ll come by tomorrow morning for a walk. Is that okay?”
“I don’t know,” said Patty, hesitatingly, for she was uncertain what she ought to do in the matter. “You see, I’m with Lady Hamilton, and whatever she says——”
“I don’t know,” Patty said hesitantly, since she was unsure about what she should do in this situation. “You see, I’m with Lady Hamilton, and whatever she says——”
“Oh, nonsense! She’ll spare you from her side for an hour or two. There’s really a lot to see.”
“Oh, come on! She’ll let you go from her side for an hour or two. There’s so much to see.”
Again poor Patty realised her anomalous position. But for her piled-up hair and her trained gown, the man would never have dreamed of asking her to go for a walk unchaperoned. Patty had learned the ethics of London etiquette for girls of eighteen, but she was not versed in the ways of older young women.
Again, poor Patty realized how out of place she was. If it hadn't been for her piled-up hair and her fancy dress, the man would never have thought to ask her to go for a walk without a chaperone. Patty had learned the rules of London etiquette for girls of eighteen, but she wasn't familiar with the ways of older young women.
“We’ll see about it,” she said, non-committally, and then she almost laughed outright at the sudden thought of Mr. Snowden’s surprise should he see her next day in one of her own simple morning frocks of light muslin. Lady 103 Hamilton’s morning gowns were Paris affairs, with trailing frills and long knotted ribbons.
“We’ll see,” she said, without making any promises, and then she nearly laughed out loud at the sudden idea of Mr. Snowden’s reaction if he saw her the next day in one of her own simple morning dresses made of light muslin. Lady 103 Hamilton’s morning gowns were fancy Paris designs, with trailing frills and long knotted ribbons.
“It seems to amuse you,” said Mr. Snowden, a trifle piqued at her merriment.
“It looks like you find it funny,” said Mr. Snowden, a little annoyed by her laughter.
“You’ll be amused, too,” she said, “if you see me to-morrow.”
“You’ll get a kick out of it too,” she said, “if you see me tomorrow.”
Then something in the man’s pleasant face seemed to invite confidence, and she said, impulsively:
Then something about the man’s friendly face seemed to encourage trust, and she said, without thinking:
“I may as well tell you that I’m masquerading. I’m not a grown-up lady at all. I’m not much more than a schoolgirl—not quite eighteen years old. But—but my box didn’t come, and—and I had to wear Lady Hamilton’s gown. It makes me seem a lot older, I know, but I had to do it, or stay away from dinner.”
“I might as well admit that I’m pretending. I’m not a grown woman at all. I’m barely a schoolgirl—not quite eighteen yet. But—my box didn’t arrive, and—I had to wear Lady Hamilton’s dress. I know it makes me look much older, but I had to do it, or I would have missed dinner.”
Mr. Snowden looked first amazed, and then he burst into laughter.
Mr. Snowden looked surprised at first, and then he started laughing.
“I beg your pardon, I’m sure,” he said, “but I had no idea! And so Lady Hamilton is your chaperon? I see. Of course. Well, we’ll have the stroll just the same, if you will, and we’ll ask her to go with us.”
“I’m really sorry,” he said, “but I had no idea! So Lady Hamilton is your chaperone? Got it. Well, we can still take a walk, if you want, and we’ll invite her to come along with us.”
“She is a beautiful and charming woman,” agreed Mr. Snowden.
“She is a beautiful and charming woman,” agreed Mr. Snowden.
And then it was time for Patty to turn back to Mr. Merivale, for she had learned that one must divide the time fairly between dinner neighbors.
And then it was time for Patty to turn back to Mr. Merivale, because she had learned that you need to share your time equally with the people sitting next to you at dinner.
“I didn’t offend you, did I?” said young Merivale, eagerly. “You turned so quickly—and—and you—er—blushed, you know, and so I was afraid—er——”
“I didn’t upset you, did I?” said young Merivale, eagerly. “You turned so quickly—and—and you—um—blushed, you know, so I was worried—um——”
But Patty was of no mind to confess the fewness of her years to everybody, and her mischievous spirit returned as she determined to chaff this amusing young man.
But Patty had no intention of admitting how young she was to anyone, and her playful spirit came back as she decided to tease this entertaining young man.
“What!” she said, reproachfully, “an Englishman, and afraid!”
“What!” she said, disapprovingly, “an Englishman, and scared!”
“Afraid of nothing but a fair lady’s displeasure. All true Englishmen surrender to that.”
“Scared of nothing except for a lady’s disappointment. All true Englishmen bow to that.”
“I’m not displeased,” said Patty, dimpling and smiling; “in fact, I’ve even forgotten what you said.”
“I’m not upset,” said Patty, grinning and smiling; “actually, I’ve even completely forgotten what you said.”
“That’s good! Now we can start fresh. Will you save a lot of dances for me to-night?”
"That's great! Now we can start over. Will you save a lot of dances for me tonight?"
“Oh, will there be dancing?” exclaimed Patty, delighted at the prospect.
“Oh, will there be dancing?” exclaimed Patty, thrilled at the idea.
“Yes, definitely; in the large ballroom. Will you play all the waltzes for me?” 105
Patty looked at him in amazement. “You said you were going to ‘start fresh,’” she said, “and now you’ve certainly done so!”
Patty stared at him in disbelief. “You said you were going to ‘start fresh,’” she remarked, “and now you’ve really done it!”
But the American phrase was lost on the Englishman, who only proceeded to repeat his request.
But the American phrase went over the Englishman's head, who just went on repeating his request.
Meantime, Mr. Snowden was asking Patty for a dance.
Meantime, Mr. Snowden was asking Patty to dance.
“Certainly,” she said, “I shall be pleased to dance with you.”
“Of course,” she said, “I’d be happy to dance with you.”
“You’ll give me more than one dance or you needn’t give me any,” grumbled young Merivale.
“You’ll give me more than one dance, or you can skip it altogether,” complained young Merivale.
“All right,” said Patty, quickly. “Mr. Snowden, I’ve just had a dance ‘returned with thanks,’ so you can have that, if you wish it.”
“All right,” Patty said quickly. “Mr. Snowden, I just got a dance ‘returned with thanks,’ so you can have that if you want it.”
“I do indeed,” he replied, enthusiastically, and Mr. Merivale relapsed into a sulky silence.
“I really do,” he replied, excitedly, and Mr. Merivale fell back into a sullen silence.
Then Lady Herenden rose from the table, and the ladies all rose and followed her up to one of the beautiful salons, where coffee was served to them. Patty managed to secure a seat on a divan beside Lady Hamilton.
Then Lady Herenden got up from the table, and the other ladies followed her to one of the lovely salons, where they were served coffee. Patty was able to find a seat on a divan next to Lady Hamilton.
“You quite take my breath away, little Patty,” said her friend, in a low voice. “You are already a favourite, and in a fair way to become the belle of the ball.” 106
“You really take my breath away, little Patty,” said her friend in a soft voice. “You’re already a favorite and on your way to becoming the star of the ball.” 106
“I try not to act too old, Kitty,” said Patty, earnestly, “but truly everybody thinks I’m a society lady. They don’t even look on me as a débutante.”
“I try not to act too old, Kitty,” said Patty, earnestly, “but honestly, everyone thinks I’m a society lady. They don’t even see me as a debutante.”
“Never mind, dearie; have all the fun you can. Enjoy the dancing, and don’t care what anybody thinks.”
“Don't worry, sweetheart; just have as much fun as you can. Enjoy the dancing, and don't care what anyone thinks.”
Encouraged by Lady Hamilton’s approval, Patty ceased to think about her demeanour and proceeded to enjoy the conversation of those about her.
Encouraged by Lady Hamilton's approval, Patty stopped worrying about how she was acting and started to enjoy the conversation with those around her.
Lady Herenden was especially kind to her, and singled out the young American for her special favour and attention.
Lady Herenden was particularly kind to her and singled out the young American for her special favor and attention.
After a time the men came from the dining-room and rejoined the ladies.
After a while, the men came from the dining room and rejoined the ladies.
Patty was chatting with a group of young women, and when she glanced around, it was to see Lord Ruthven standing at her side.
Patty was talking with a group of young women, and when she looked around, she saw Lord Ruthven standing next to her.
“I was miles away from you at dinner,” he said, “but now there is an opportunity, let us begin our lessons in English at once.”
“I was far away from you at dinner,” he said, “but now there’s an opportunity; let’s start our English lessons right away.”
“Do,” said Patty, smiling; “where shall be our classroom?”
“Sure,” said Patty with a smile. “Where should our classroom be?”
“We’ll pre-empt this sofa,” said Lord Ruthven, indicating, as he spoke, a gold-framed Louis XIV. tête-à-tête. “We’ll pretend that it is a real schoolroom, with four walls hung with maps and charts—just such as you used to have when you were a little girl.”
“We’ll take over this sofa,” said Lord Ruthven, pointing to a gold-framed Louis XIV. tête-à-tête as he spoke. “We’ll act like it’s a real classroom, with four walls decorated with maps and charts—just like the ones you used to have when you were a little girl.”
Patty smiled at this reference to her far-away school-days, but fell in with his mood.
Patty smiled at this mention of her distant school days, but matched his mood.
“Yes,” she said, “and you must be the stern schoolmaster, and I the stupid pupil who has been kept in after school.” 108
“Yes,” she said, “and you must be the strict teacher, and I the clueless student who has been held back after class.” 108
But their merry game was interrupted by Lady Herenden’s invitation to the ballroom.
But their fun game was interrupted by Lady Herenden’s invitation to the ballroom.
Escorted by Lord Ruthven, Patty followed the others to the great hall where they were to dance.
Escorted by Lord Ruthven, Patty followed the others to the grand hall where they were going to dance.
It was a resplendent apartment, with balconies and boxes, from which the spectators could look down upon the dancers. A fine orchestra furnished the music, and Patty, who loved to dance, found her feet involuntarily keeping time to the harmonious strains.
It was a stunning apartment, with balconies and boxes where viewers could look down on the dancers. A great orchestra provided the music, and Patty, who loved to dance, found her feet naturally keeping time to the beautiful melodies.
“Shall we have a try?” said Lord Ruthven, and in a moment they were gliding over the smooth floor.
“Shall we give it a go?” said Lord Ruthven, and in an instant, they were gliding over the smooth floor.
Patty already knew that English dancing is not like the American steps, but she was so completely mistress of the art, that she could adapt herself instantly to any variation.
Patty already knew that English dancing isn’t like the American steps, but she was so skilled at it that she could quickly adjust to any change.
“I won’t compliment your dancing,” said the Earl, as the waltz was finished, “for you must have been told so often how wonderfully well you dance. But I must tell you what a pleasure it is to dance with you.”
“I won’t compliment your dancing,” said the Earl, as the waltz ended, “because you’ve probably been told so many times how wonderfully you dance. But I have to say, it’s a real pleasure to dance with you.”
Patty thought this a very pretty speech, and graciously gave his lordship some other dances for which he asked, and then, leaving her with Lady Herenden, he excused himself and went 109 away. Then Patty was besieged with would-be partners. Her dancing had called forth the admiration of everybody, and the young men crowded about, begging to see her dance-card.
Patty thought this was a really nice speech, and she kindly gave his lordship a few more dances he requested. Then, after leaving her with Lady Herenden, he excused himself and walked away. Patty was soon surrounded by guys wanting to dance with her. Her dancing had impressed everyone, and the young men gathered around, eager to check her dance card.
Only Mr. Merivale stood aloof. He was still sulky, and he looked so like a cross schoolboy that Patty took pity on him.
Only Mr. Merivale stood apart. He was still sulking, and he looked so much like an annoyed schoolboy that Patty felt sorry for him.
She slightly nodded her head at him by way of invitation, and he came slowly toward her.
She gave him a slight nod as an invitation, and he walked slowly toward her.
“Which two do you want?” she said, demurely.
“Which two do you want?” she asked, shyly.
Merivale’s face lighted up. “You are indeed kind,” he said, in a low voice. “I will take any you will give me. My card is blank as yet.”
Merivale's face lit up. "You are so kind," he said softly. "I'll take any you give me. My card is still blank."
So Patty arranged the dances, and the young man went away looking much happier. The evening was all too short. Patty whirled through dance after dance, and between them was restored to Lady Herenden or Lady Hamilton, only to be claimed the next minute by another partner.
So Patty organized the dances, and the young man left looking much happier. The evening went by way too fast. Patty twirled through dance after dance, and in between, she would be back with Lady Herenden or Lady Hamilton, only to be whisked away the next minute by another partner.
“What a belle it is!” said Lady Herenden, patting the girl’s shoulder affectionately. “You have made a real sensation, Miss Fairfield.”
“What a beauty you are!” said Lady Herenden, giving the girl’s shoulder an affectionate pat. “You’ve really made a splash, Miss Fairfield.”
“But I’m Cinderella tonight,” she said cheerfully. 110
“Wait till to-morrow, and see all my popularity vanish.”
“Wait until tomorrow, and watch all my popularity disappear.”
Lady Herenden did not understand, but took it as merry chaff and paid no heed.
Lady Herenden didn't understand, but took it as playful banter and ignored it.
Then Lord Ruthven came for the last dance.
Then Lord Ruthven arrived for the final dance.
“This is an extra, Miss Fairfield,” he said; “will you give it to me?”
“This is an extra, Miss Fairfield,” he said; “can you give it to me?”
Patty agreed, but as they walked away, his Lordship said:
Patty agreed, but as they walked away, his Lordship said:
“You look really tired; would you not rather sit on the terrace than dance?”
“You look really tired; wouldn’t you rather sit on the terrace than dance?”
“I am tired,” said Patty, honestly; “I think it’s carrying this heavy train around. I’ve never before danced in a long gown.”
“I’m tired,” Patty said honestly; “I think it’s because of this heavy train I’m carrying. I’ve never danced in a long gown before.”
“Then you shall rest. Let us sit on the terrace, and I’ll send for an ice for you.”
“Then you can relax. Let’s sit on the patio, and I’ll order you an ice.”
Lord Ruthven was very kind and courteous. He found a delightful corner of the terrace unoccupied, and he arranged two wicker easy-chairs, where they might be just out of the way of the promenaders. He asked a footman to bring the ices, and then seated himself beside Patty.
Lord Ruthven was very kind and polite. He found a lovely spot on the terrace that was empty and set up two wicker chairs where they could be out of the way of the people walking by. He asked a footman to bring the ice cream, and then he sat down next to Patty.
“Is it not beautiful,” he said, “the rose garden in the moonlight? One can almost fancy the roses opening beneath the moon’s light as in daytime by the sun’s warm rays.” 111
“Isn’t it beautiful,” he said, “the rose garden in the moonlight? One can almost imagine the roses blooming under the moon’s light just like they do during the day in the sun’s warm rays.” 111
“Yes,” said Patty, falling in with his fanciful mood, “and I think, perhaps, at night, the white roses and the pale yellow ones bloom. Then at daybreak, the pink or blush roses open, and at midday the deep red ones.”
“Yes,” said Patty, matching his whimsical mood, “and I think maybe at night, the white roses and the pale yellow ones bloom. Then at dawn, the pink or blush roses open, and at noon the deep red ones.”
“You have the mind of a poet, Miss Fairfield. Where do you get those graceful conceits?”
“You have the mind of a poet, Miss Fairfield. Where do you come up with those elegant ideas?”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Patty, carelessly; “I think they are the result of this beautiful moonlight night, and these picturesque surroundings.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” Patty said casually; “I think they’re because of this beautiful moonlit night and these stunning surroundings.”
“Yes, I am sure that is true. You have a soul that responds to all beauty in art or nature. Let us take a short turn in the rose garden, and get a view of this noble old house with the moonlight full upon it.”
“Yes, I’m sure that’s true. You have a soul that connects with all the beauty in art and nature. Let’s take a quick walk in the rose garden and get a look at this beautiful old house with the moonlight shining on it.”
“But I want my ice cream,” objected Patty, who still had her schoolgirl appetite.
“But I want my ice cream,” protested Patty, who still had her schoolgirl appetite.
“We’ll stay but a moment, and we’ll return to find it awaiting us,” gently insisted Lord Ruthven, and Patty amiably went down the terrace steps and along the garden path with him.
“We’ll stay just a moment, and then we’ll come back to find it waiting for us,” Lord Ruthven gently insisted, and Patty happily walked down the terrace steps and along the garden path with him.
Near a clump of cedars, only a short distance away, they turned to look at the beautiful old house. Herenden Hall was always a splendid picture, but especially at night, backgrounded 112 by a gray sky full of racing clouds, and touched at every gable by the silver moonlight, it was enchanting.
Near a group of cedars, not far away, they turned to admire the beautiful old house. Herenden Hall was always a stunning sight, but especially at night, set against a gray sky filled with swirling clouds, and illuminated at every gable by the silver moonlight, it was captivating.
“Oh,” said Patty, drawing a sigh, “it is the most wonderful effect I ever saw. See that great, quiet roof sloping darkly away, and beneath, the gay lights of the terrace, and the laughter of happy people.”
“Oh,” said Patty, letting out a sigh, “it’s the most amazing sight I’ve ever seen. Look at that big, peaceful roof sloping down darkly, and below, the bright lights of the terrace, and the laughter of joyful people.”
“It is a beautiful picture,” said Lord Ruthven, looking steadily at Patty, “but not so beautiful as another one I see. A lovely face framed in soft, shining curls, against a background of dark cedar trees.”
“It’s a beautiful picture,” said Lord Ruthven, looking intently at Patty, “but not as beautiful as another one I see. A lovely face framed in soft, shiny curls, set against a backdrop of dark cedar trees.”
His tone, even more than his words, alarmed Patty. She was not used to such speeches as this, and she said, gravely: “Take me back to the house, please, Lord Ruthven.”
His tone, even more than his words, alarmed Patty. She wasn't used to speeches like this, and she said, seriously: “Please take me back to the house, Lord Ruthven.”
“Not just yet,” pleaded the nobleman. “Dear Miss Fairfield, listen to me a moment. Let me tell you something. Let me justify myself. I oughtn’t to talk to you like this, I know—but the fact is—oh, the fact is you’ve completely bowled me over.”
“Not just yet,” the nobleman begged. “Dear Miss Fairfield, please listen to me for a moment. Let me explain myself. I shouldn’t talk to you like this, I know—but the truth is—oh, the truth is you’ve completely knocked me off my feet.”
“What?” said Patty, not at all comprehending his meaning.
“What?” said Patty, completely not getting what he meant.
“Yes; I’m done for—and at first sight! And by an American! But it’s a fact. I adore you, 113 Miss Fairfield—I’m so desperately in love with you that I can’t down it. Oh, I know I oughtn’t to be talking to you like this. I ought to see your father, and all that. And I will, as soon as I can, but—oh, I say, Patty, tell me you like me a little!”
“Yes; I’m done for—and at first sight! And by an American! But it’s true. I adore you, 113 Miss Fairfield—I’m so desperately in love with you that I can’t deny it. Oh, I know I shouldn’t be talking to you like this. I should go see your dad and all that. And I will, as soon as I can, but—oh, come on, Patty, tell me you like me a little!”
It suddenly dawned on Patty that she was having a proposal! And from an English Earl! And all on account of her grown-up gown! The absurdity of it impressed her far more than the romantic side of it, and though a little frightened, she couldn’t help smiling at the Earl’s tragic tones.
It suddenly hit Patty that she was getting a proposal! And from an English Earl! All because of her nice dress! The ridiculousness of it struck her much more than the romantic aspect, and even though she felt a little scared, she couldn’t help but smile at the Earl’s dramatic way of speaking.
“Nonsense, Lord Ruthven,” she said, though her cheeks were pink; “don’t talk like that. Please cut me that lovely cluster of roses, and then take me back to Lady Hamilton.”
“Nonsense, Lord Ruthven,” she said, though her cheeks were pink, “don’t talk like that. Please cut me that beautiful bunch of roses, and then take me back to Lady Hamilton.”
The Earl drew a penknife from his pocket, and cut the flowers she asked for. Then he stood, trimming off the thorns, and looking down at her.
The Earl took a pocket knife out and cut the flowers she wanted. Then he stood there, trimming off the thorns and looking down at her.
Patty had never looked so winsome. Her garb made her seem a grown woman, and yet the situation alarmed her, and her perplexed face was that of a troubled child.
Patty had never looked so charming. Her outfit made her appear like an adult, yet the situation scared her, and her confused expression was that of a worried child.
“Tell me,” he repeated, “that you like me just a little.” 114
“Of course I like you a little,” returned Patty, in a matter-of-fact voice. “Why shouldn’t I?”
“Of course I like you a bit,” Patty replied in a straightforward tone. “Why wouldn’t I?”
“That’s something,” said the Earl, in a tone of satisfaction, “and now will you accept these flowers as a gift from me? As, for the moment, I’ve nothing else to offer.”
“That’s something,” said the Earl, sounding pleased. “So will you accept these flowers as a gift from me? Since, for now, I have nothing else to give.”
Patty took the flowers in both hands, but Lord Ruthven still held them, too, saying: “And will you let them mean——?”
Patty took the flowers in both hands, but Lord Ruthven still held them too, saying: “And will you let them mean——?”
“No,” cried Patty, “they don’t mean anything—not anything at all!”
“No,” Patty shouted, “they don’t mean anything—nothing at all!”
Lord Ruthven clasped Patty’s two hands, roses and all, in his own.
Lord Ruthven held Patty’s hands, flowers and all, in his own.
“They do,” he said quietly; “they mean I love you. Do you understand?”
“They do,” he said softly; “they mean I love you. Do you get it?”
He looked straight into the troubled, beseeching eyes that met his own.
He looked directly into the troubled, pleading eyes that met his.
“Please let me go, Lord Ruthven—please!” said Patty, her hands trembling in his own.
“Please let me go, Lord Ruthven—please!” said Patty, her hands shaking in his.
“You may go, if you will first call me by some less formal name. Patty, dearest, say Sylvester—just once!”
“You can leave, but only if you call me something less formal first. Patty, darling, just call me Sylvester—once!”
This desperate request was too much for Patty’s sense of humour.
This urgent request was more than Patty could handle with her sense of humor.
“You little witch!” exclaimed the Earl, and his clasp tightened on her hands. “Now you shan’t go until you have said it twice!”
“You little witch!” the Earl exclaimed, gripping her hands tighter. “Now you’re not going anywhere until you say it twice!”
“Sylvester—Sylvester—there!” said Patty, her eyes twinkling with fun, and her lips on the verge of laughter. Then, gently disengaging her hands from his, she gathered up her long white train, and prepared to run away.
“Sylvester—Sylvester—there!” said Patty, her eyes sparkling with mischief and her lips about to break into laughter. Then, gently pulling her hands away from his, she gathered up her long white train and got ready to dash off.
The Earl laid a detaining hand on her arm. “Miss Fairfield,” he said, “Patty, I won’t keep you now, but to-morrow you’ll give me an opportunity, won’t you? to tell you——”
The Earl gently held her arm to stop her. “Miss Fairfield,” he said, “Patty, I won’t hold you up now, but tomorrow you’ll let me have a chance, right? to tell you——”
“Wait till to-morrow, my lord,” said Patty, really laughing now. “You will probably have changed your mind.”
“Wait until tomorrow, my lord,” said Patty, genuinely laughing now. “You’ll probably have changed your mind.”
“How little you know me!” he cried, reproachfully, and then they had reached the terrace, and joined the others.
“How little you know me!” he exclaimed, reproachfully, and then they arrived at the terrace and joined the others.
Soon after the guests all retired to their own rooms, and the moonlight on Herenden Hall saw no more the gay scene on the terrace.
Soon after the guests went to their own rooms, the moonlight at Herenden Hall no longer illuminated the lively scene on the terrace.
Patty, passing through her own room, discovered that her two trunks had arrived and had been unpacked. She went straight on and tapped at Lady Hamilton’s door. “Get me out of this gown, please, Marie; I’ve had quite enough of being a grown-up young woman!” 116
Patty, walking through her room, found that her two trunks had arrived and been unpacked. She continued on and knocked at Lady Hamilton’s door. “Please help me out of this gown, Marie; I’ve had more than enough of being a grown-up woman!” 116
“What’s the matter, Patty?” said Lady Kitty, looking round. “Didn’t you have a good time this evening?”
“What’s wrong, Patty?” said Lady Kitty, looking around. “Didn’t you enjoy yourself this evening?”
“The time of my life!” declared Patty, dropping into her own graphic speech, as she emerged from the heap of lace and silk. “I’ll see you later, Kitty,” and without further word she returned to her own room.
“The time of my life!” declared Patty, stepping out of the pile of lace and silk. “I’ll catch you later, Kitty,” and without another word, she went back to her own room.
And later, when Marie had been dismissed, Patty crept back to Lady Hamilton, a very different Patty, indeed. Her hair fell in two long braids, with curly tails; a dainty dressing-gown enveloped her slight figure; and on her bare feet were heelless satin slippers. She found Lady Kitty in an armchair before the wood fire, awaiting her.
And later, when Marie had been sent away, Patty quietly went back to Lady Hamilton, looking very different. Her hair was in two long braids with curly ends; she wore a delicate dressing gown that hugged her slender figure; and on her bare feet, she had heelless satin slippers. She found Lady Kitty sitting in an armchair in front of the wood fire, waiting for her.
Patty threw a big, fat sofa pillow at her friend’s feet, and settled herself cosily upon it.
Patty tossed a big, soft sofa pillow at her friend's feet and settled down comfortably on it.
“Well, girlie,” said Lady Hamilton, “come to the story at once. What happened to you as a grown-up?”
“Well, girl,” said Lady Hamilton, “get to the point. What happened to you as an adult?”
“What usually happens to grown-ups, I suppose,” said Patty, demurely; “the Earl of Ruthven proposed to me.”
“What usually happens to adults, I guess,” said Patty, modestly; “the Earl of Ruthven asked me to marry him.”
“What!” yelled Lady Hamilton, jumping up and completely knocking Patty off her cushion. 117
“Yes, he did,” went on Patty, placidly; “shall I accept him?”
“Yes, he did,” continued Patty, calmly; “should I accept him?”
“Patty, you naughty child, tell me all about it at once! Oh, what shall I say to your father and mother?”
“Patty, you little troublemaker, tell me everything right now! Oh, what am I going to say to your dad and mom?”
Patty grinned. “Yes, it was all your fault, Kitty. If I hadn’t worn your gown, he would never have dreamed of such a thing.”
Patty smiled. “Yeah, it was totally your fault, Kitty. If I hadn’t worn your dress, he would never have thought of that.”
“But, Patty, it can’t be true. You must have misunderstood him.”
“But, Patty, it can’t be true. You must have misunderstood him.”
“Not I. It’s my first proposal, to be sure; but I know what a man means when he says he loves me and begs me to call him by his first name. And I did—twice.”
“Not me. It’s my first proposal, for sure; but I know what a guy means when he says he loves me and asks me to call him by his first name. And I did—twice.”
Patty went off in shrieks of laughter at the remembrance of it, and she rocked back and forth on her cushion in paroxysms of mirth.
Patty burst into fits of laughter at the memory of it, rocking back and forth on her cushion in waves of joy.
“Patty, behave yourself, and tell me the truth. I’ve a mind to shake you!”
“Patty, get it together and tell me the truth. I’m about to shake you!”
“I am shaking,” said Patty, trying to control her voice. “And I am telling you the truth. His first name is Sylvester. Lovely name!”
“I am shaking,” said Patty, trying to steady her voice. “And I am telling you the truth. His first name is Sylvester. What a nice name!”
“Where did this occur?”
"Where did this happen?"
“In the rose garden. Oh, right near the terrace. Not a dozen yards away from you all. 118 I’m sure if you’d been listening, you could have heard me say, ‘Sylvester—Sylvester!’”
“In the rose garden. Oh, just by the terrace. Not even a dozen yards away from all of you. 118 I’m sure if you had been paying attention, you could have heard me say, ‘Sylvester—Sylvester!’”
Again Patty went off in uncontrollable merriment at this recollection, and Lady Kitty had to laugh too.
Again, Patty burst into uncontrollable laughter at this memory, and Lady Kitty had to laugh as well.
“What did you tell him?”
“What did you say to him?”
“I told him to wait till to-morrow, and he’d probably change his mind. And I see my trunks have come, so he surely will. You see he proposed to that long-tailed gown and jewelled tiara I had on——”
“I told him to wait until tomorrow, and he’ll probably change his mind. And I see my suitcases have arrived, so he definitely will. You see, he proposed to that long evening dress and jeweled tiara I was wearing——”
“It wasn’t a tiara.”
“It wasn’t a crown.”
“Well, it looked something like one. I’m sure he thought it was. He doubtless wants a dignified, stately Lady Ruthven, and he thought I was it. Oh, Kitty! if you could have heard him.”
“Well, it looked kind of like one. I’m sure he thought it was. He probably wants a dignified, elegant Lady Ruthven, and he thought I was it. Oh, Kitty! if you could have heard him.”
“I don’t think it’s nice of you, to take him that way.”
“I don’t think it’s fair of you to take him like that.”
“All right, I won’t. But I’m not going to take him at all. Why, Kitty, when he sees me to-morrow in my own little pink muslin, he won’t know me, let alone remembering what he said to me.”
“All right, I won’t. But I’m not going to take him at all. Why, Kitty, when he sees me tomorrow in my own little pink muslin, he won’t recognize me, let alone remember what he said to me.”
“Patty, you’re incorrigible. I don’t know what to say to you. But I hope your parents won’t blame me for this.” 119
“Patty, you’re impossible. I don’t know what to say to you. But I hope your parents won’t hold me responsible for this.” 119
“Of course they won’t, Kitsie. You see it was an accident. A sort of case of mistaken identity. I don’t mind it so much now that it’s over, but I was scared stiff at the time. Only it was all so funny that it swallowed up my scare. Now I’ll tell you the whole story.”
“Of course they won’t, Kitsie. You see, it was an accident. A kind of mistaken identity. I don’t mind it so much now that it’s over, but I was terrified at the time. It was just so funny that it overshadowed my fear. Now I’ll tell you the whole story.”
So Patty told every word that the Earl had said to her during the evening, in the ballroom and on the terrace. And Lady Hamilton listened attentively.
So Patty shared every word that the Earl had said to her that evening, both in the ballroom and on the terrace. And Lady Hamilton listened closely.
“You were not a bit to blame, dear,” she said, kindly, when the tale was finished. “I don’t think you even flirted with him. But it’s truly extraordinary that he should speak so soon.”
“You weren’t at all to blame, dear,” she said kindly when the story was done. “I don’t think you even flirted with him. But it’s really surprising that he would speak up so soon.”
“It was on the spur of the moment,” declared Patty, with conviction. “You know, moonlight and roses and a summer evening have a romantic influence on some natures.”
“It was totally spontaneous,” declared Patty, confidently. “You know, moonlight, roses, and a summer evening have a romantic effect on some people.”
“What do you know of a romantic influence, you baby. Hop along to bed, now, and get up in the morning your own sweet, natural self—without a thought of Earls or moonlight.”
“What do you know about romance, you kid? Go on, hop into bed now, and wake up in the morning just being your sweet, natural self—without thinking about Earls or moonlight.”
“She may, but I’m afraid your father will be annoyed. You know you’re in my care, Patty.”
"She might, but I'm worried your dad will be upset. You know I'm responsible for you, Patty."
“Don’t you worry. I’ll tell Daddy all about it. And I rather guess it will make him laugh.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll tell Dad all about it. And I bet it will make him laugh.”
It was the custom at Herenden Hall to serve morning tea to the guests in their rooms.
It was the tradition at Herenden Hall to serve morning tea to the guests in their rooms.
When Patty’s tray was brought, she asked to have it taken into Lady Hamilton’s room, and the two friends chatted cosily over their toast and teacups.
When Patty’s tray was brought, she asked to have it taken into Lady Hamilton’s room, and the two friends chatted comfortably over their toast and tea.
Lady Kitty, with a dainty dressing-jacket round her shoulders, was still nestled among her pillows, while Patty, in a blue kimono, curled up, Turk-fashion on the foot of the bed.
Lady Kitty, with a delicate dressing gown draped over her shoulders, was still snuggled among her pillows, while Patty, in a blue robe, sat curled up, cross-legged at the foot of the bed.
“It’s a gorgeous day,” observed Patty, stirring her tea, which she was trying to sip, though she hated it. “I’ll be glad to explore that lovely rose garden without horrid old moonlit Earls.”
“It’s a beautiful day,” said Patty, stirring her tea, which she was trying to sip, even though she disliked it. “I’ll be happy to check out that lovely rose garden without those awful old moonlit Earls.”
“It’s a wonderfully fine place, Patty; you really must go over the estate. I’ll show you round myself.”
“It’s a really great place, Patty; you definitely need to check out the estate. I’ll give you a tour myself.”
“Thank you,” said Patty, airily, “but I believe I have an engagement. Mr. Snowden, or Snowed on, or Snowed under, or whatever his name is, kindly offered to do that same.” 122
“Thanks,” Patty said casually, “but I think I have plans. Mr. Snowden, or Snowed on, or Snowed under, or whatever his name is, generously offered to take care of that.” 122
“Yes, and he’ll kindly withdraw his offer when he sees you in your own rightful raiment. I’ve a notion to put you in a pinafore, and give you a Teddy Bear to carry. There’s no keeping you down any other way.”
“Yes, and he’ll politely take back his offer when he sees you in your proper outfit. I’m thinking of putting you in a pinafore and giving you a Teddy Bear to hold. There’s no other way to keep you in check.”
“Oh, don’t be alarmed. I’ve no designs on the young men. I like the boys better, anyhow. That Jack Merivale is a chummy kind of a youth. That’s the sort I like. Rest assured I won’t trouble that wretched Earl. I won’t even speak to him, and I’ll make over to you whatever interest he may deign to show in me.”
“Oh, don’t worry. I’m not interested in the young men. I actually prefer the boys. That Jack Merivale is a really friendly kind of guy. That’s the sort I like. You can relax; I won’t bother that miserable Earl. I won’t even talk to him, and I’ll let you have whatever attention he might reluctantly give me.”
“As one Humpty Dumpty said, ‘I’d rather see that on paper.’”
“As one Humpty Dumpty said, ‘I’d prefer to see that in writing.’”
“So you shall,” said Patty, and setting down her unfinished tea, she flew to the writing table.
“So you will,” said Patty, and putting down her unfinished tea, she rushed to the writing table.
Perching herself on the corner of the desk chair, she laid out a sheet of Lady Herenden’s crested note paper, and took up a pen. “Shall I write the agreement as I please?” she said, “or will you dictate it?”
Perching herself on the corner of the desk chair, she laid out a sheet of Lady Herenden’s crested notepaper and picked up a pen. “Should I write the agreement however I want?” she asked, “or do you want to dictate it?”
“I’ll dictate,” said Lady Kitty, smiling lazily at the foolery. But as she paused between sentences, Patty put in parentheses of her own, and when finished the remarkable document read thus: 123
“I’ll dictate,” said Lady Kitty, smiling lazily at the foolishness. But as she paused between sentences, Patty added her own parentheses, and when it was finished, the remarkable document read like this: 123
“I, the undersigned, being of (fairly) sound mind, do hereby of my own free will (coerced by one Lady Hamilton) relinquish all interest or concern in the (illustrious) personage known as Sylvester, Earl of Ruthven (but I do think he has a lovely name), and should he show any interest in me, personally, I promise (gladly) to refer him to (the aforesaid) Lady Hamilton (though what she wants of him, I don’t know!), and I hereby solemnly promise and agree, not to seek or accept any further acquaintance or friendship with the (Belted) gentleman above referred to.
“I, the undersigned, being of (fairly) sound mind, do hereby of my own free will (coerced by one Lady Hamilton) give up all interest or concern in the (illustrious) person known as Sylvester, Earl of Ruthven (but I do think he has a lovely name), and if he shows any interest in me personally, I promise (gladly) to refer him to (the aforesaid) Lady Hamilton (though what she wants from him, I don’t know!), and I hereby solemnly promise and agree not to seek or accept any further acquaintance or friendship with the (Belted) gentleman mentioned above.
“Furthermore, I (being still of sound mind, but it’s tottering) promise not to talk or converse with the (Sylvester! Sylvester!) Earl of Ruthven, beyond the ordinary civilities of the day (whatever that may mean!), never to smile at him voluntarily (I can’t help laughing at him), and never to wave my eyelashes at him across the table. (Why does she think I’d do that?)
“Furthermore, I (still in my right mind, but it's shaky) promise not to talk or engage with the (Sylvester! Sylvester!) Earl of Ruthven, beyond the usual polite exchanges of the day (whatever that means!), never to smile at him on purpose (I can't help but laugh at him), and never to flutter my lashes at him across the table. (Why does she think I would do that?)”
“Witness my hand and seal,
"See my hand and seal,"
“PATRICIA FAIRFIELD.”
“Patricia Fairfield.”
(“Lady Patricia would be a great name! Don’t you think?”) 124
“There, Kitty Cat,” said Patty, tossing the paper to Lady Hamilton, “there’s your agreement, and now, my dreams of glory over, I’ll go and ‘bind my hair and lace my bodice blue.’ I always wondered how people bind their hair. Do you suppose they use skirt braid?”
“There, Kitty Cat,” said Patty, tossing the paper to Lady Hamilton, “there’s your agreement, and now, my dreams of glory are over, so I’ll go and ‘tie up my hair and lace my blue bodice.’ I’ve always wondered how people tie up their hair. Do you think they use skirt braid?”
But Lady Kitty was shaking with laughter over Patty’s foolish “document” and offered no reply.
But Lady Kitty was shaking with laughter at Patty’s silly “document” and didn't say anything in response.
An hour or so later, Patty presented herself for inspection.
An hour or so later, Patty showed up for inspection.
She wore a pale blue dimity, whose round, full blouse was belted with a soft ribbon. The skirt, with its three frills edged with tiny lace, came just to her instep, and disclosed dainty, patent-leather oxfords.
She wore a light blue fabric, with a round, full top that was cinched with a soft ribbon. The skirt, featuring three ruffles trimmed with small lace, came right down to her ankle, revealing cute, patent-leather oxfords.
Her golden braids, crossed and recrossed low at the back of her head, were almost covered by a big butterfly bow of wide white ribbon. In fact, she was perfectly garbed for an American girl of eighteen, and the costume was more becoming to her pretty, young face than the trained gown of the night before.
Her golden braids, crisscrossed and tied low at the back of her head, were nearly hidden under a large butterfly bow made of wide white ribbon. In fact, she was perfectly dressed for an American girl of eighteen, and the outfit suited her pretty, youthful face better than the formal gown from the night before.
Lady Hamilton was still at her dressing table.
Lady Hamilton was still at her makeup table.
“I feel quite at ease about you now,” she said, looking up. “Nobody will propose to you in that rig. They’ll be more likely to buy you a 125 doll. I’m not nearly ready yet, but don’t wait. Run along downstairs, you’ll find plenty of people about.”
“I feel pretty comfortable about you now,” she said, looking up. “Nobody’s going to propose to you in that outfit. They’re more likely to buy you a 125 doll. I’m not quite ready yet, but don’t wait. Go on downstairs; you’ll find plenty of people around.”
Slowly Patty descended the great staircase, looking at the pictures and hanging rugs as she passed them.
Slowly, Patty walked down the grand staircase, checking out the pictures and hanging rugs as she went by.
“For mercy’s sake, who is that?” was Lady Herenden’s mental exclamation as the girl neared the lower floor.
“For mercy’s sake, who is that?” was Lady Herenden’s thought as the girl approached the ground floor.
“Good-morning, Lady Herenden,” cried Patty, gaily, as she approached her hostess. “Don’t look so surprised to see me, and I’ll tell you all about it.”
“Good morning, Lady Herenden,” yelled Patty cheerfully as she walked up to her hostess. “Don’t look so surprised to see me, and I’ll fill you in on everything.”
“Why, it’s Miss Fairfield!” exclaimed the elder lady, making room for Patty on the sofa beside her.
“Why, it’s Miss Fairfield!” the older lady said, making space for Patty on the sofa next to her.
“Yes, and I really owe you an explanation. You see, my boxes didn’t come last night, and I had to wear one of Lady Hamilton’s gowns at dinner. I couldn’t tell you so, before all the guests, and so you didn’t know me this morning in my own frock.”
“Yes, and I really owe you an explanation. You see, my boxes didn’t arrive last night, and I had to wear one of Lady Hamilton’s dresses for dinner. I couldn’t say anything about it in front of all the guests, so you didn’t recognize me this morning in my own outfit.”
“It’s astonishing what a difference it makes! You look years younger.”
“It’s amazing how much of a difference it makes! You look years younger.”
“I am. I’m not quite eighteen yet, and I wish you’d call me Patty, won’t you?”
“I am. I’m not quite eighteen yet, and I wish you’d call me Patty, okay?”
“I will, indeed,” said Lady Herenden, answering 126 the pretty smile that accompanied the request. “I knew Kitty Hamilton said you weren’t out yet, and so, when I saw you last night, I just couldn’t understand it. But I do now. Have you breakfasted, dearie?”
“I will, for sure,” said Lady Herenden, responding to the pretty smile that accompanied the request. “I heard Kitty Hamilton say you hadn’t come out yet, and so when I saw you last night, I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. But now I get it. Have you had breakfast, dearie?”
“Yes, thank you. And now, I want to go out and see the flowers, and the dogs. May I?”
“Yes, thank you. Now, I’d like to go outside and see the flowers and the dogs. Can I?”
“Yes, indeed. Run around as you like. You’ll find people on the terrace and lawn, though there are no girls here as young as yourself.”
“Yes, definitely. Run around as you wish. You’ll find people on the terrace and lawn, but there aren’t any girls here as young as you.”
“That doesn’t matter. I like people of all ages. I’ve friends from four to forty.”
“That doesn’t matter. I like people of all ages. I have friends from four to forty.”
“I’m not surprised. You’re a friendly little thing. Be sure to go through the rose orchard; it’s back of the rose garden, and you’ll love it.”
“I’m not surprised. You’re a cute little thing. Make sure to check out the rose orchard; it’s behind the rose garden, and you’ll love it.”
Hatless, Patty ran out into the sunshine, and, strolling through the rose garden, soon forgot all else in her delight at the marvellous array of blossoms.
Hatless, Patty ran out into the sunshine and, strolling through the rose garden, soon forgot everything else in her delight at the amazing display of blossoms.
As she turned a corner of a path, she came upon two men talking together. They were Lord Ruthven and Lord Herenden’s head gardener.
As she turned a corner on the path, she saw two men talking. They were Lord Ruthven and the head gardener of Lord Herenden.
“Yes,” his lordship was saying, “you’ve done a good thing, Parker, in getting that hybrid. 127 And this next bush is a fine one, too. Is it a Baroness Rothschild?”
“Yeah,” his lordship was saying, “you’ve done a great job, Parker, in getting that hybrid. 127 And this next bush is really nice, too. Is it a Baroness Rothschild?”
“No,” said Patty, carelessly joining in the conversation, “it’s a Catherine Mermet.”
“No,” said Patty, casually joining in the conversation, “it’s a Catherine Mermet.”
“So it is, Miss,” said the gardener, turning politely toward her, but Lord Ruthven, after a slight glance, paid no attention to the girl.
“So it is, Miss,” said the gardener, turning politely toward her, but Lord Ruthven, after a quick glance, ignored the girl.
“Are you sure, Parker?” he said. “The Mermets are usually pinker.”
“Are you sure, Parker?” he asked. “The Mermets are usually more pink.”
“He doesn’t know me! What larks!” thought Patty, gleefully. “I’ll try again.”
“He doesn’t know me! How funny!” thought Patty, excitedly. “I’ll give it another shot.”
“Where is the rose orchard, Parker?” she asked, turning her full face toward the gardener, and leaving only the big white bow to greet the Earl.
“Where's the rose orchard, Parker?” she asked, turning her entire face toward the gardener, with just the big white bow left to greet the Earl.
Something in her voice startled Lord Ruthven, and he wheeled quickly about. “It is—it can’t be—Miss Fairfield?”
Something in her voice shocked Lord Ruthven, and he turned around quickly. "It is—it can't be—Miss Fairfield?"
“Good-morning, my lord,” said Patty, with cool politeness. “This, of course,” she thought to herself, “is the civility of the day.”
“Good morning, my lord,” said Patty, with calm politeness. “This, of course,” she thought to herself, “is the courtesy of the day.”
“I will show you the rose orchard,” went on the Earl. “Come with me.”
“I'll show you the rose garden,” the Earl continued. “Come with me.”
“No, thank you,” said Patty, turning again to the gardener. She was absurdly placed, and she felt a little embarrassed. But, on the other 128 hand, she had pledged her word, and a silly performance it was! But she would keep it, at least until Lady Hamilton released her from her promise. Patty’s ideas of honour were, perhaps, a little strained, but she took the promise of that burlesque document as seriously as if it had been of national importance. And now she was in a dilemma. To refuse to walk with the Earl was so rude, and yet to talk with him was to break her pledged word.
“No, thank you,” said Patty, turning back to the gardener. She felt awkwardly out of place and a bit embarrassed. But on the other hand, she had given her word, and it felt ridiculous! Still, she would stick to it, at least until Lady Hamilton let her off the hook. Patty’s sense of honor was maybe a bit over the top, but she treated the promise of that absurd document as seriously as if it were a matter of national importance. And now she was in a tough spot. Refusing to walk with the Earl would be really rude, yet chatting with him would mean going back on her word.
The gardener went on about his work, and the other two stood silent. For the first time in her life, Patty had a really difficult situation to cope with. If she could have laughed and talked naturally, it would have been easy to explain matters. But that absurd paper sealed her lips. Oh, why had she been so foolish?
The gardener continued with his tasks while the other two remained quiet. For the first time in her life, Patty faced a truly challenging situation. If she could have laughed and spoke normally, it would have been easy to clear things up. But that ridiculous paper left her speechless. Oh, why had she been so careless?
She did not look at the Earl, but he gazed fixedly at her.
She didn't look at the Earl, but he stared intently at her.
“I don’t understand,” he said. “Why are you so changed from last evening?”
“I don’t get it,” he said. “Why are you so different from last night?”
Patty thought hard. She was allowed the “civilities of the day,” so she must depend on those.
Patty thought deeply. She was allowed the "civilities of the day," so she had to rely on those.
“Isn’t it a lovely morning?” she said, without, however, turning toward the man at her side. 129
“It is indeed. But why are you such an enigma? Are all Americans so puzzling?”
"It really is. But why are you such a mystery? Are all Americans this confusing?"
“And isn’t the rose garden wonderful?” went on Patty, still looking off in the distance.
“And isn’t the rose garden amazing?” continued Patty, still gazing off into the distance.
“Wonderful, of course. Please look at me. I believe, after all, you’re Miss Fairfield’s younger sister! Ah, I have guessed you at last!”
“Wonderful, of course. Please look at me. I think, after all, you’re Miss Fairfield’s younger sister! Ah, I’ve finally guessed who you are!”
Patty still looked straight ahead, but an irrepressible smile dimpled the corners of her mouth.
Patty kept her eyes forward, but an unstoppable smile creased the corners of her lips.
“Do you think it will rain?” she said.
“Do you think it’s going to rain?” she said.
“By Jove, I won’t stand this!” cried the Earl, impetuously. “I know you are yourself—the Miss Fairfield I talked with last night—but why you’re masquerading as a schoolgirl, I don’t know!”
“By Jove, I can't take this!” shouted the Earl, impulsively. “I know you're really the Miss Fairfield I spoke with last night—but why you're pretending to be a schoolgirl, I have no idea!”
At this Patty could restrain her mirth no longer, and her pretty laughter seemed to appease the Earl’s irritation.
At this, Patty couldn't hold back her laughter any longer, and her cheerful giggles seemed to calm the Earl's annoyance.
“Am I not fit to be looked at, or spoken to?” he said, more gently; “and if not, you must at least tell me why.”
“Am I not worth looking at or talking to?” he asked, more softly; “and if that’s the case, you have to tell me why.”
“I can’t tell you why,” said Patty, stifling her laughter, but still gazing at the far-away hills.
“I can’t tell you why,” Patty said, trying to hold back her laughter, but still looking at the distant hills.
“Why can’t you? Have you promised not to?” The Earl meant this as a jest, little thinking 130 it was the truth, but Patty, now nearly choking with merriment, said demurely, “Yes, sir.”
“Why not? Have you made a promise not to?” The Earl meant this as a joke, not realizing it was the truth, but Patty, almost laughing so hard she could hardly breathe, replied softly, “Yes, sir.”
“Nonsense! I’m not going to eat you! Look at me, child.”
“Nonsense! I’m not going to eat you! Look at me, kid.”
“I can’t,” repeated Patty, in a small voice, and holding her wilful, golden head very straight, as she stared firmly ahead.
“I can’t,” Patty repeated in a soft voice, keeping her stubborn, golden head held high as she gazed straight ahead.
“Whom did you promise?”
“Who did you promise?”
“You have no right to ask.”—“That,” said Patty to herself, “is an ordinary incivility, but I can’t help it!”
“You have no right to ask.” — “That,” Patty said to herself, “is just plain rudeness, but I can’t help it!”
“I have a right to ask! And I don’t care whether I have or not. You’re a mischief, and I won’t stand any more of your chaff. Who made you promise not to speak to me, or look at me?”
“I have the right to ask! And I don’t care if I do or don’t. You’re trouble, and I won’t put up with your nonsense any longer. Who told you to promise not to talk to me or look at me?”
The Earl, quietly, but with a decided air, moved around until he faced Patty, and the laughing blue eyes were so full of fun that he laughed too.
The Earl, calmly but with quite a determined look, moved around until he faced Patty, and her laughing blue eyes were so full of mischief that he laughed as well.
“You ridiculous baby!” he cried; “what are you, anyway? One night, a charming young woman, the next day, a naughty child.”
“You silly baby!” he shouted. “What are you, anyway? One night, a lovely young woman, the next day, a bratty kid.”
“I’m not naughty! Nobody made me promise. I did it of my own free will.”
“I’m not being bad! Nobody forced me to promise. I did it because I wanted to.”
“But whom did you promise?”
“But who did you promise?”
“Lady Hamilton,” Patty said, suddenly realizing that the issue was going to be referred to her. 131
“Oho! Well, now, see here. You just break that promise, as quick as you can, and I’ll make it square with Lady Hamilton.”
“Oho! Well, look here. You just go ahead and break that promise as fast as you can, and I’ll sort it out with Lady Hamilton.”
“Will you?” said Patty, drawing a long sigh of relief. “And will you blot out last evening, and pretend it never was, and begin our acquaintance from now?”
“Will you?” Patty asked, letting out a long sigh of relief. “And will you erase last night and act like it never happened, and start our friendship from now?”
“I will,” said the Earl, looking at her, curiously, “if you will tell me why you seem to have a dual personality.”
“I will,” said the Earl, looking at her curiously, “if you tell me why you seem to have a split personality.”
Then Patty explained her appearance at dinner in Lady Hamilton’s gown, and to her pleased surprise, the Earl laughed long and loudly.
Then Patty explained why she wore Lady Hamilton's gown to dinner, and to her delight, the Earl laughed heartily.
“Best joke ever!” he declared; “a baby like you giving an imitation of the ‘belle of the ball’!”
“Best joke ever!” he declared; “a baby like you pretending to be the ‘belle of the ball’!”
“I’m not so infantile,” said Patty, pouting a little, for the Earl now treated her as if she were about twelve.
“I’m not that childish,” said Patty, pouting a bit, because the Earl was now treating her like she was around twelve.
“You are!” he declared. “You ought to be in the schoolroom eating bread and jam.”
“You are!” he said. “You should be in the classroom eating bread and jam.”
“I’d like the bread and jam well enough, for I’m getting hungrier every minute.”
“I’d really like the bread and jam, because I’m getting hungrier by the minute.”
“Well, it’s an hour yet to luncheon time; come along and I’ll show you the rose orchard. It 132 may make you forget your gnawing pangs of hunger.”
“Well, it's still an hour until lunchtime; come on and I'll show you the rose garden. It 132 might help you forget your nagging hunger.”
On pleasant terms, then, they went through the gate in the high hedge that surrounded the enclosure. The rose orchard was unique. It had originally been a fruit orchard, and as most of the trees were dead, and many of them fallen, roses had been trained over their trunks and branches. The gorgeous masses of bloom covered the old gnarled wood, and the climbing roses twined lovingly around branches and boughs. Here and there were rustic seats and arbours; and there were many bird-houses, whose tiny occupants were exceedingly tame and sociable. Several other guests were walking about, and Patty and the Earl joined a group which included their host and hostess.
On good terms, they walked through the gate in the tall hedge that surrounded the area. The rose garden was something special. It had originally been a fruit orchard, and since most of the trees were dead and many had fallen, roses had been trained over their trunks and branches. The beautiful blooms covered the old, twisted wood, and the climbing roses wrapped around the branches and limbs. Here and there were rustic benches and arbors, along with several birdhouses, whose tiny inhabitants were very tame and friendly. A few other guests were strolling around, and Patty and the Earl joined a group that included their host and hostess.
“How do you like it?” said Lady Herenden, drawing Patty’s arm through her own.
“How do you like it?” Lady Herenden asked, linking her arm with Patty’s.
“It’s the most beautiful place since the Garden of Eden,” said Patty, so enthusiastically that everybody laughed.
“It’s the most beautiful place since the Garden of Eden,” said Patty, so excitedly that everyone laughed.
Then Mr. Snowden sauntered up, and reminded Patty of her promise to go walking with him.
Then Mr. Snowden strolled over and reminded Patty of her promise to go for a walk with him.
“You haven’t seen the deer park yet,” he said, “nor the carp pond; though I believe the carp 133 are merely tradition. Still, the pond is there.”
“You haven’t checked out the deer park yet,” he said, “or the carp pond; although I think the carp are just part of tradition. Still, the pond is there.”
“Run along, child!” said Lady Herenden. “You’ll just about have time for a pleasant stroll before luncheon.”
“Go on, kid!” said Lady Herenden. “You’ll have just enough time for a nice walk before lunch.”
Patty was greatly relieved when Mr. Snowden made no reference to her age or her costume. He treated her politely and chatted gaily as he led her around to see all the picturesque bits of woodland and meadow. The magnificent old place showed its age, for it had not been unduly renovated, though everything was in good order.
Patty felt a huge sense of relief when Mr. Snowden didn't mention her age or her outfit. He was really polite and chatted happily as he showed her all the beautiful spots in the woods and meadows. The stunning old estate showed its age since it hadn't been overly renovated, but everything was well maintained.
They went into the old church, which was on the estate, they visited the farmhouses and stables, and Patty found Mr. Snowden a kind and entertaining guide.
They went into the old church on the estate, visited the farmhouses and stables, and Patty found Mr. Snowden to be a kind and entertaining guide.
The rest of their stay at Herenden Hall passed off delightfully. Patty fitted into her own niche, and everybody liked the natural, unaffected young girl.
The rest of their time at Herenden Hall went wonderfully. Patty found her place, and everyone appreciated the genuine, down-to-earth young woman.
She and Jack Merivale became good chums, and went fishing together, and rowing on the pond like old cronies.
She and Jack Merivale became good friends, went fishing together, and rowed on the pond like old pals.
It was Patty’s nature to make friends quickly, and during her stay in Kent, she had a royal good time. Lord Ruthven talked over the matter with Lady Hamilton, and as he chose to consider it all a great joke on himself, she also took his view of it. As for Patty, she was so engrossed with other people that she nearly forgot all about the moonlight episode.
It was in Patty's nature to make friends easily, and while she was in Kent, she had an amazing time. Lord Ruthven discussed the situation with Lady Hamilton, and since he chose to see it all as a big joke on himself, she also shared his perspective. As for Patty, she was so caught up in interacting with others that she almost forgot completely about the moonlight incident.
Only sometimes, when she chanced to catch sight of Lord Ruthven, she would say to herself, “Sylvester, Sylvester!” and then turn away to hide her laughter.
Only sometimes, when she happened to see Lord Ruthven, she would say to herself, “Sylvester, Sylvester!” and then turn away to hide her laughter.
They stayed over until Tuesday, and then took the noon train back to London, Lady Herenden 135 expressing an earnest wish that Patty would visit her again. Lady Kitty and Patty reached the Savoy duly, and Mr. Fairfield invited the returned travellers to dinner in the great Restaurant. This was a treat in itself, and Patty gleefully ran up to her room to dress for dinner.
They stayed until Tuesday and then took the noon train back to London. Lady Herenden expressed a genuine hope that Patty would visit her again. Lady Kitty and Patty arrived at the Savoy, and Mr. Fairfield invited the returning travelers to dinner in the grand Restaurant. This was a special treat, and Patty happily rushed to her room to get ready for dinner.
“Lend me one of your gowns to wear, Kitty?” she said, roguishly, looking in at her friend’s door.
“Can I borrow one of your dresses, Kitty?” she said playfully, peeking inside her friend’s door.
“Go away, you bad child. You’re not in my care, now. I shall confess all to your father to-night at dinner, and then I’ve done with you.”
“Go away, you naughty kid. You’re not my responsibility anymore. I’m going to tell your dad everything tonight at dinner, and then I’m done with you.”
“You’ve chosen a wise time,” said Patty, sagely. “Father’s always especially good-natured at dinner.”
“You’ve picked a great time,” said Patty, wisely. “Dad is always in a really good mood at dinner.”
“Let us hope he will be,” said Lady Hamilton, who was really a little anxious about it all. But she need not have been, for when the story was told, both Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield looked upon it as a huge joke.
“Let’s hope he will be,” said Lady Hamilton, who was actually a bit worried about it all. But she didn’t need to be, because when the story was told, both Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield saw it as a big joke.
Nan, especially, was almost convulsed with laughter at the account Patty gave of the moonlight scene, and her tragic repetition in a stage whisper of “Sylvester, Sylvester!” was truly funny of itself.
Nan, in particular, was nearly doubled over with laughter at the story Patty told about the moonlit scene, and her dramatic reenactment in a stage whisper of “Sylvester, Sylvester!” was genuinely hilarious on its own.
“Father!” exclaimed Patty, “I didn’t do any such thing! He threw himself at my feet, if you please.”
“Dad!” exclaimed Patty, “I didn’t do anything like that! He threw himself at my feet, if you know what I mean.”
“Well, it’s all right, chickabiddy, but don’t let it happen again. At least, not for many years, yet. I suppose some time, in the far future, I shall be asked to be a father-in-law to a Duke or a Count, but let’s put it off as long as possible.”
“Well, it’s fine, kiddo, but don’t let it happen again. At least, not for a long time. I guess someday, way down the line, I’ll be asked to be a father-in-law to a Duke or a Count, but let’s push that off for as long as we can.”
“Then Nan will be Dowager Duchess,” cried irrepressible Patty, “won’t that be fun!”
“Then Nan will be the Dowager Duchess,” exclaimed energetic Patty, “won’t that be exciting!”
“I can do it,” said Nan, with an air of self-satisfaction that made them all laugh.
“I can do it,” said Nan, with a sense of pride that made everyone laugh.
“I’m glad you exonerate me,” said Lady Hamilton, with a sigh of relief. “And since I let Patty appear too old, I’m going to average matters in this way. Next week is the child’s birthday, and I want to give her a children’s party, if I may. You and your husband may come, Mrs. Fairfield, if you’ll both dress as children of tender years.”
“I’m really glad you cleared my name,” said Lady Hamilton, letting out a sigh of relief. “Since I ended up making Patty seem too old, I’m going to balance things out like this. Next week is the kid’s birthday, and I’d like to throw her a children’s party, if that’s okay. You and your husband are welcome to come, Mrs. Fairfield, but you both need to dress up as little kids.”
Then plans were speedily made for the children’s party. It was only a week to Patty’s birthday, but Lady Kitty said that was long enough ahead to send invitations to an afternoon affair.
Then plans were quickly made for the kids' party. It was only a week until Patty's birthday, but Lady Kitty said that was plenty of time to send out invitations for an afternoon event.
For the party was to be held from three to six, and each guest was asked to dress as a small child. Patty put considerable thought on her own costume, for she said her eighteenth birthday was an important occasion, and she must do it honour.
For the party was scheduled from three to six, and each guest was asked to dress as a small child. Patty put a lot of thought into her own costume because she said her eighteenth birthday was an important occasion, and she needed to honor it.
She finally decided on a quaint little Kate Greenaway dress, and big-brimmed hat of dark green velvet with white feathers tumbling over its brim. The frock was ankle length and short-waisted and she wore old-fashioned little slippers, with crossed ribbons, and black lace mitts. A shirred silk workbag hung at her side, and she carried a tiny parasol.
She finally chose a charming little Kate Greenaway dress and a big-brimmed dark green velvet hat with white feathers spilling over the brim. The dress was ankle-length and had a short waist, and she wore old-fashioned little slippers with crossed ribbons and black lace gloves. A gathered silk workbag hung at her side, and she carried a small parasol.
A few days before the party, Patty had an inspiration. It came to her suddenly, as most inspirations do, and it was so startling that it almost took her breath away.
A few days before the party, Patty had a sudden inspiration. It hit her out of nowhere, like most great ideas do, and it was so surprising that it nearly left her breathless.
“I can’t do it,” she said to herself, one minute; and “I will do it,” she said to herself the next. 138
“I can’t do it,” she said to herself one minute; and “I will do it,” she said to herself the next. 138
Not daring to think long about it lest she lose her determination, she started that very afternoon on her surprising errand.
Not wanting to think too much about it and risk losing her resolve, she set out that same afternoon on her unexpected mission.
She had the carriage to herself, for she had been to tea with a friend, and on her way home she asked the coachman to stop at a house in Carlton Terrace.
She had the carriage to herself because she had gone to tea with a friend, and on her way home, she asked the coachman to stop at a house on Carlton Terrace.
Reaching the house, Patty sent her card in by the footman, and awaited results with a beating heart.
Reaching the house, Patty had the footman deliver her card and waited anxiously for the outcome.
The footman returned to the carriage door, saying, Sir Otho Markleham would be pleased to see Miss Fairfield, and resolutely crushing down her timidity, Patty went in.
The footman returned to the carriage door, saying, Sir Otho Markleham would be happy to see Miss Fairfield, and firmly pushing aside her shyness, Patty went in.
She was ushered into a large and formal drawing-room, and waited there a few moments alone.
She was led into a large, formal living room and waited there alone for a few moments.
She wished she had been asked into a library, or some more cosy room, for the stiff hangings, and massive furniture were oppressive. But she had no time for further thought, for Sir Otho entered the room.
She wished someone had invited her into a library or a cozier room because the stiff curtains and heavy furniture felt oppressive. But she didn't have time to think about it any longer, as Sir Otho entered the room.
He bowed with exceeding courtesy, but with a surprised air, which was indeed only natural.
He bowed very politely, but he looked surprised, which was only natural.
Frightened almost out of her wits, Patty extended her hand, and though she tried to conquer her embarrassment, her voice trembled, as 139 she said: “How do you do, Sir Otho? I’ve come to see you.”
Frightened almost out of her wits, Patty extended her hand, and though she tried to overcome her embarrassment, her voice shook as she said: “How do you do, Sir Otho? I’ve come to see you.” 139
She tried to speak jauntily, but there was a queer little break in her voice.
She tried to sound cheerful, but there was a strange little crack in her voice.
“So I perceive,” said Sir Otho, coldly. “May I ask why I have this honour?”
“So I see,” said Sir Otho, coldly. “Can I ask why I have this honor?”
This was too much for Patty. Her nerves were strained almost to the breaking point, and when Sir Otho spoke so repellently, she realised how foolish her little plan had been, and how hopeless was her dream of reconciling this dreadful old man and his daughter. Partly, then, because of her overwrought nerves, and partly because of the downfall of her cherished hopes, Patty burst into tears.
This was too much for Patty. Her nerves were stretched almost to their breaking point, and when Sir Otho spoke so disgustingly, she realized how silly her little plan had been, and how hopeless her dream of reconciling this awful old man and his daughter was. Partly because of her frayed nerves, and partly due to the collapse of her treasured hopes, Patty broke down in tears.
She rarely cried, almost never, unless at some injustice or undeserved unkindness. But when she did cry, it was done as she did everything else, with a whole-souled enthusiasm.
She hardly ever cried, almost never, unless it was over some injustice or unfair unkindness. But when she did cry, she did it with the same whole-hearted enthusiasm she brought to everything else.
Utterly unable to control herself, for a few moments she sobbed, and shook in paroxysms of emotion.
Utterly unable to control herself, for a few moments she cried and trembled in waves of emotion.
The old gentleman fairly danced around.
The old man practically danced around.
“Bless my soul!” he exclaimed; “what is the matter? What does this mean? Did you come into my house for the purpose of having a fit of hysterics?” 140
“Goodness!” he exclaimed; “what's going on? What does this mean? Did you come into my house just to have a meltdown?” 140
Now Patty wasn’t a bit hysterical; it was merely a sudden blow of disappointment, and she would have been over it in a moment, but that Sir Otho made matters worse by storming at her.
Now Patty wasn’t being hysterical at all; it was just a sudden wave of disappointment, and she would have gotten over it quickly, but Sir Otho made things worse by yelling at her.
“Stop it, do you hear? I won’t have such goings on in my house! You are a madwoman!”
“Stop it, do you hear me? I won’t have this kind of behavior in my house! You’re crazy!”
As Patty’s sobs grew quieter, and she sat softly weeping into an already soaked handkerchief, her host’s mood seemed to change also.
As Patty’s sobs quieted down, and she sat gently weeping into an already wet handkerchief, her host’s mood appeared to shift as well.
“When I consented to see Miss Patricia Fairfield,” he said, quoting her name as it appeared on the card she had sent in, “I didn’t know I was to be subjected to this extraordinary treatment.”
“When I agreed to meet Miss Patricia Fairfield,” he said, quoting her name as it appeared on the card she had sent, “I didn’t realize I was going to be put through this strange experience.”
“I d-didn’t know it e-either,” said Patty, wiping her eyes, and trying to smile. Then, as she saw Sir Otho’s hard old face beginning to soften a little, she smiled at him through her tears.
“I didn’t know it either,” said Patty, wiping her eyes and trying to smile. Then, as she saw Sir Otho’s tough old face starting to soften a bit, she smiled at him through her tears.
“There, there, my dear, don’t cry,” he said, with a clumsy imitation of gentleness. “Shall I ring for a maid? Will you have some sal volatile?”
“There, there, my dear, don’t cry,” he said, with a awkward attempt at being gentle. “Should I call for a maid? Would you like some smelling salts?”
“No,” Patty said, struggling to hold back her tears. “No, I’m leaving.” 141
“But what’s it all about?” said the bewildered old man. “What made you cry?”
“But what’s it all about?” asked the confused old man. “What made you cry?”
“You did,” said Patty, with such suddenness that he nearly fell over.
“You did,” Patty said, so suddenly that he almost lost his balance.
“I? Bless my soul! What did I do?”
“I? Oh my goodness! What did I do?”
“You were so c-cross,” said Patty, weeping afresh at the remembrance of his cold looks.
“You were so c-cold,” said Patty, tearing up again at the memory of his icy gaze.
“Well, never mind, child, I won’t be cross again. Tell me all about it.”
“Well, forget it, kid, I won’t be angry again. Tell me everything about it.”
Surely Sir Otho was melting! Patty sagaciously believed he was touched by her tears, so made no desperate effort to stop them.
Surely Sir Otho was softening! Patty wisely thought he was moved by her tears, so she didn’t make any frantic attempt to stop them.
“I c-can’t tell you now. You’re not in a k-kind m-mood.”
“I can’t tell you now. You’re not in a good mood.”
“Yes, I am; try to tell me, my dear child.”
“Yes, I am; go ahead and tell me, my dear child.”
Patty thought she had never known any one who could turn from anger to kindness so suddenly, but she resolved to strike while the iron was hot.
Patty thought she had never met anyone who could switch from anger to kindness so quickly, but she decided to take advantage of the moment.
“It’s about K-Kitty,” she said, still sobbing, but peeping out from behind her handkerchief to see how he took this broadside.
“It’s about K-Kitty,” she said, still crying, but peeking out from behind her tissue to see how he reacted to this surprise.
“I supposed so,” he said, with a sigh. “Well, what about her?”
“I guess so,” he said with a sigh. “So, what about her?”
“She’s your daughter, you know,” went on Patty, growing more daring, as she slyly watched the old gentleman’s expression. 142
“She’s your daughter, you know,” Patty continued, becoming bolder as she slyly observed the old gentleman’s reaction. 142
“Is she, indeed? I’d forgotten the fact.”
“Is she really? I had forgotten that.”
This, though in a sarcastic tone, was better than his usual disavowal of the relationship.
This, although said sarcastically, was better than his typical denial of the relationship.
“And did you stop in here, and treat me to this absurd scene, just to inform me concerning my family tree?”
“And did you come here just to show me this ridiculous scene and talk about my family tree?”
“N-no,” said Patty, resorting to tears again. “I stopped in, to—to ask you s-something.”
“N-no,” said Patty, starting to cry again. “I came by to—to ask you something.”
“Well, out with it! Are you afraid of me?”
“Well, come on! Are you scared of me?”
This nettled Patty.
This irritated Patty.
“No,” she said, starting to her feet. Her tears had stopped now, and her eyes were blazing. “No! I am not afraid of you! I’m sorry I broke down. I was foolishly nervous. But I’m over it now. I came in here, Sir Otho Markleham, to ask you to make peace with your daughter, and to propose to you a pleasant way to do so. But you have been so cross and ugly, so sarcastic and cruel, that I see the utter hopelessness of trying to reconcile you two. I was foolish even to think of it! Lady Kitty is gentle and sweet in many ways, but she has inherited your obstinate, stubborn——”
“No,” she said, rising to her feet. Her tears had stopped now, and her eyes were fierce. “No! I’m not afraid of you! I’m sorry I broke down. I was being foolishly nervous. But I’m past that now. I came in here, Sir Otho Markleham, to ask you to make peace with your daughter and to suggest a nice way to do it. But you’ve been so grumpy and mean, so sarcastic and cruel, that I see how completely hopeless it is to try to reconcile you two. I was foolish to even consider it! Lady Kitty is gentle and sweet in many ways, but she has inherited your stubbornness…”
“Pigheaded,” suggested Sir Otho, politely.
“Stubborn,” suggested Sir Otho, politely.
Patty broke down again, this time from sheer sadness of heart at the irrevocable state of things.
Patty broke down again, this time from pure heartbreak over the unchangeable situation.
Her face buried in her handkerchief, to her great surprise she felt a kindly touch on her shoulder.
Her face buried in her handkerchief, she was greatly surprised to feel a gentle touch on her shoulder.
“Don’t condemn me too soon, little one; and don’t condemn me unheard. Suppose I tell you that some of my ideas have undergone a change since Miss Yankee Doodle has taken it upon herself to scold me.”
“Don’t judge me too quickly, little one; and don’t judge me without hearing me out. Imagine I say that some of my thoughts have changed since Miss Yankee Doodle decided to lecture me.”
“Oh!” said Patty, rendered almost breathless with amazement at the kind tone and the gentle touch.
“Oh!” said Patty, left nearly breathless with astonishment at the kind tone and the gentle touch.
“But suppose it’s very hard for an old man like me to uproot some feelings that have grown and strengthened with the passing years.”
“But imagine it’s really tough for an old man like me to let go of some feelings that have developed and grown over the years.”
“But if they’re bad and unworthy feelings, you want to uproot them!” cried Patty.
“But if they’re negative and unworthy feelings, you want to get rid of them!” cried Patty.
“Yes,” said Sir Otho, “I do. And though my irascible and taciturn nature won’t let me admit this to any one else, I’ll confess to you, Miss Yankee Doodle, I do want to pull them up, root and branch.” 144
“Yes,” said Sir Otho, “I do. And even though my grumpy and quiet nature won’t allow me to admit this to anyone else, I’ll confess to you, Miss Yankee Doodle, I really want to pull them up, root and branch.” 144
Sir Otho looked so brave and manly as he made this confession, which was truly difficult for him, that Patty grasped his hand in both hers, and cried: “Oh, what a splendid man you are! I’ll never be afraid of you again!”
Sir Otho looked so brave and strong as he made this confession, which was really tough for him, that Patty grasped his hand with both of hers and exclaimed, “Oh, what a fantastic man you are! I’ll never be scared of you again!”
“You weren’t afraid of me, child. That’s why your words had weight with me. You fearlessly told me just what I was, and I had the grace to be ashamed of myself.”
“You weren’t afraid of me, kid. That’s why your words mattered to me. You boldly told me exactly what I was, and I had the decency to feel ashamed of myself.”
“Never mind that now,” said Patty, eagerly. “Do you want to be friends again with Kitty?”
“Forget that for now,” said Patty, excitedly. “Do you want to be friends again with Kitty?”
“More than anything on earth.”
"More than anything else."
“Well, then, let me manage it; and do it the way I want you to, will you?”
"Alright, let me take care of it; and do it the way I want you to, okay?"
Patty’s voice and smile were very wheedlesome, and Sir Otho smiled in response, as he said:
Patty's voice and smile were very charming, and Sir Otho smiled back as he said:
“You’ve surely earned the right to manage it. How shall it be done? Will Kitty meet me halfway?”
“You’ve definitely earned the right to handle it. How are we going to do this? Will Kitty meet me halfway?”
“I think she will,” said Patty, slowly. “But she’s not very tractable, you know. Indeed, Sir Otho, she’s such a contrary-minded person, that if she knew you wanted to be kind to her, she’d likely run away.”
“I think she will,” Patty said slowly. “But she’s not very agreeable, you know. Honestly, Sir Otho, she’s so stubborn that if she knew you wanted to be nice to her, she’d probably run away.”
“Miss Patricia,” said Sir Otho, gravely, “you can’t tell me anything about my daughter 145 Catharine that I don’t already know. And she is, indeed, contrary-minded, on occasion. As you so justly observed, she inherits my obstinate and cross-grained disposition.”
“Miss Patricia,” Sir Otho said seriously, “you can’t tell me anything about my daughter 145 Catharine that I don’t already know. And she can be quite contrary at times. As you rightly pointed out, she gets my stubborn and difficult nature.”
“And yet she’s so lovely to look at,” sighed Patty.
“And yet she’s so beautiful,” sighed Patty.
“Ah, well, she didn’t get her good looks from me, I’ll admit.”
“Yeah, well, she definitely didn’t inherit her good looks from me, I’ll own up to that.”
“I think she did,” said Patty, looking critically at the fine old face, with a thoughtful gaze that was very amusing.
"I think she did," Patty said, inspecting the fine old face with a thoughtful look that was quite amusing.
“Well, are you going to detail to me the plan of this rather difficult campaign?”
“Well, are you going to explain the plan for this pretty tough campaign to me?”
“Yes, I am. And I hope you’ll see it as I do.”
“Yes, I am. And I hope you’ll see it the way I do.”
“If I don’t, I have little doubt but you can change my views. Will you have time to drink a cup of tea with me? We can plan so much more cosily over the teacups.”
“If I don’t, I have no doubt that you can change my mind. Do you have time to grab a cup of tea with me? We can plan so much more comfortably over some tea.”
“Yes, I will,” said Patty, consulting her watch.
“Yes, I will,” Patty said, checking her watch.
“Then let us have it served in the library, and not in this depressing room, which you must associate with stormy outbursts of woe.”
“Then let’s have it served in the library, not in this gloomy room, which you must connect with dramatic moments of sadness.”
Patty laughed, and followed the stately old gentleman into the library, where tea was soon served.
Patty laughed and followed the dignified old gentleman into the library, where tea was quickly served.
“One lump?” said Patty, holding the sugar-tongs poised over a teacup, while she put her head on one side and smiled at her host.
“One lump?” Patty asked, holding the sugar tongs above a teacup, tilting her head to the side and smiling at her host.
“Two, please. It’s delightful to have some one make my tea for me, and you do it very prettily.”
“Two, please. It’s wonderful to have someone make my tea for me, and you do it very nicely.”
“But, alas!” said Patty, in mock despair, “I’ll soon be supplanted here, by that ‘obstinate, cross-grained’ Lady Kitty.”
“But, oh no!” said Patty, in fake despair, "I'll soon be replaced here by that ‘stubborn, grumpy’ Lady Kitty.”
“Why are you so sure she’ll come back here to live?”
“Why are you so sure she’ll come back here to live?”
“Just give her the chance, and see,” said Patty, wagging her head sagaciously, as she poured her own tea.
“Just give her the chance and see,” said Patty, shaking her head wisely as she poured her own tea.
“How much pleasanter this is than squabbling,” she observed, glancing happily at her host.
“How much nicer this is than arguing,” she said, looking happily at her host.
“Yes, or crying,” said he, a bit teasingly, and Patty blushed.
“Yes, or crying,” he said, teasing a bit, and Patty blushed.
“That’s past history,” she said; “and now I’ll tell you my plan.”
“That’s old news,” she said; “and now I’ll share my plan.”
The details of the plan kept them both talking for some time, and then Patty had to hurry away to reach home at her appointed hour.
The details of the plan kept them both talking for a while, and then Patty had to rush off to get home on time.
“Not I!” said Sir Otho, and with his hand on his heart, he made a profound bow, and Patty drove homeward in the happiest mood she had known for many a day.
“Not me!” said Sir Otho, and with his hand on his heart, he made a deep bow, and Patty drove homeward in the happiest mood she had felt in a long time.
Patty’s birthday party was a great success.
Patty's birthday party was a huge success.
As a rule, young people love a “dress-up” party, and the guests all entered into the spirit of the thing.
As a rule, young people enjoy a “dress-up” party, and the guests all got into the spirit of it.
Lady Hamilton was in her element.
Lady Hamilton was in her zone.
For the occasion, she had engaged a large salon, and aside from the pretty floral decorations, there were dolls and Teddy Bears and rocking horses, and all sorts of children’s toys and games. On the walls hung bright-colored prints, intended for nursery use, and little, low chairs and ottomans stood about.
For the event, she had booked a large room, and besides the lovely flower decorations, there were dolls, teddy bears, rocking horses, and all kinds of kids' toys and games. Brightly colored prints meant for a nursery decorated the walls, and small chairs and ottomans were scattered around.
Of course, Lady Hamilton, as hostess, did not dress like a child, but wore one of her own lovely, trailing white house-gowns.
Of course, Lady Hamilton, as the hostess, didn’t dress like a child, but instead wore one of her beautiful, flowing white house gowns.
When the guests arrived they were shown to dressing-rooms, where white-capped nurses awaited them, and assisted them to lay aside their wraps.
When the guests arrived, they were taken to dressing rooms, where nurses in white caps were waiting to help them take off their coats.
Then led to the salon by these same nurses, 150 the guests were presented to Lady Hamilton and Patty. Such shouts of laughter as arose at these presentations! The young people, dressed as tiny children, came in with a shy air (not always entirely assumed), and made funny little, bobbing curtseys. Some, finger in mouth, could find nothing to say; others of more fertile brain, babbled childishly, or lisped in baby-talk.
Then, led to the salon by the same nurses, 150 the guests were introduced to Lady Hamilton and Patty. The laughter that erupted during these introductions was incredible! The young people, dressed like little kids, entered with a shy demeanor (which wasn't always completely put on) and did amusing little curtseys. Some, with their fingers in their mouths, could hardly say anything; others, with more imaginative flair, chatted away childishly or spoke in baby-talk.
Before many had arrived, Patty and Lady Kitty were in such roars of laughter they could scarcely welcome the rest.
Before many had arrived, Patty and Lady Kitty were laughing so hard they could hardly welcome the others.
Tom Meredith was a dear. Though a boy nearly six feet tall, he had a round, cherubic face, and soft, curly hair. He wore a white dress of simple “Mother Hubbard” cut, the fulness hanging from a yoke, and ending just below his knees, in lace-edged frills. White stockings, and white kid pumps adorned his feet, and his short curls were tied at one side with an immense white bow. He was such a smiling, good-natured chap, and looked so girlish and sweet in his white frock, that Patty at once called him Baby Belle, and the name exactly suited him.
Tom Meredith was a sweetheart. Even though he was almost six feet tall, he had a round, cherubic face and soft, curly hair. He wore a simple white dress with a "Mother Hubbard" style, flowing from a yoke and ending just below his knees with lace-edged frills. His feet were adorned with white stockings and white kid pumps, and his short curls were tied to one side with a huge white bow. He was such a cheerful, good-natured guy and looked so girlish and sweet in his white frock that Patty immediately called him Baby Belle, and the name fit him perfectly.
“Did you come all alone?” asked Lady Hamilton.
“Did you come all by yourself?” asked Lady Hamilton.
“Yeth, ma’am,” replied Tom, rolling up his 151 eyes in pretended diffidence. “My nurthie went to a ball game, tho I had to come all by mythelf. But I’th a big dirl, now!”
“Yeah, ma’am,” replied Tom, rolling his eyes in fake shyness. “My nanny went to a ball game, so I had to come all by myself. But I’m a big girl now!”
“You are indeed,” said Patty, glancing at his stalwart proportions, “but you’re surely the belle of this ball.”
“You really are,” said Patty, looking at his strong build, “but you’re definitely the star of this party.”
Grace Meredith was a little Dutch girl, and was charming in the picturesque Holland headgear, and a tight-waisted, long-skirted blue gown, that just cleared the tops of her clattering wooden sabots. She talked a Dutch dialect, or rather, what she imagined was such, and if not real Hollandese, it was at least, very amusing and funny.
Grace Meredith was a little Dutch girl, and she looked adorable in her traditional Dutch headwear and a fitted, long blue dress that barely skimmed the tops of her clattering wooden shoes. She spoke a Dutch dialect, or at least what she thought was one, and even if it wasn't true Dutch, it was definitely entertaining and funny.
Mabel Hartley looked very sweet as Little Red Riding-Hood, and she carried a little basket on her arm, which contained a real pat of butter.
Mabel Hartley looked really cute as Little Red Riding Hood, and she carried a small basket on her arm that held a real pat of butter.
Sinclair and Bob Hartley were the Princes in the Tower, and the black velvet suits and white lace collars were exceedingly becoming to them. They wore wigs of long flaxen hair, and often fell into the pose of the celebrated picture, to the delight of all who saw them. But when not posing as a tableau, they were so full of antics that Patty told them they were more like Court Jesters than Princes.
Sinclair and Bob Hartley were the princes in the tower, and their black velvet suits and white lace collars suited them perfectly. They wore long blond wigs and often struck poses from the famous painting, delighting everyone who saw them. But when they weren't posing like a work of art, they acted so silly that Patty told them they were more like court jesters than princes.
“Clowns, you mean,” said Bob, as with a flash 152 of his black satin legs he leap-frogged over Sinclair’s back.
“Clowns, you mean,” said Bob, as with a flash 152 of his black satin legs he leap-frogged over Sinclair’s back.
“Behave yourselves, Princes!” admonished Patty, and in a second, the two stood motionless, side by side, as in the great painting.
“Behave yourselves, Princes!” Patty scolded, and in an instant, the two stood still, side by side, just like in the famous painting.
“You certainly must be photographed like that,” exclaimed Lady Hamilton; and then a brilliant idea came to her and she sent a message at once to a well-known photographer to send one of his men and a camera at once.
“You definitely need to get a photo like that,” Lady Hamilton exclaimed; then she had a brilliant idea and immediately sent a message to a well-known photographer to send one of his people and a camera right away.
And so, the regular programme of the party was suspended while photographs of the guests were taken. Singly and in groups they were snapped off as fast as the camera could be adjusted, and Lady Hamilton promised to send copies to their homes later.
And so, the usual schedule of the party was put on hold while photos of the guests were taken. One by one and in groups, they were captured as quickly as the camera could be adjusted, and Lady Hamilton promised to send copies to their homes later.
Some of the young people had hired very elaborate costumes and represented celebrated works of art.
Some of the young people had rented really elaborate costumes and portrayed famous works of art.
Gainsborough’s “Blue Boy,” and Velasquez’ “Maria Teresa,” were truly beautiful, while Van Dyck’s “Baby Stuart,” made a lovely picture. But equally interesting were the less pretentious characters and costumes.
Gainsborough’s “Blue Boy” and Velasquez’s “Maria Teresa” were truly beautiful, while Van Dyck’s “Baby Stuart” made a lovely picture. But the less flashy characters and costumes were just as interesting.
Simple Simon was a favourite with all. A faded blue smock frock, and a battered old hat formed his characteristic garb, and long, 153 straight yellow locks, and a stupid, open-mouthed expression of face made him look like the traditional Simon. He was a boy of much original wit, and his funny repartee proved him, in reality, far from simple-minded.
Simple Simon was a favorite with everyone. He wore a faded blue smock and an old, worn-out hat that became his signature look. His long, straight yellow hair and a silly, open-mouthed expression made him look like the classic Simon. He was a boy with a lot of originality, and his funny comebacks showed that he was actually far from simple-minded.
Little Miss Muffet was present, and Struwelpeter, and “Alice,” and a merry brother and sister had to cut up many roguish antics before they were recognised as “The Heavenly Twins.”
Little Miss Muffet was there, along with Struwelpeter, and “Alice,” while a cheerful brother and sister had to pull off a lot of mischievous tricks before they were recognized as “The Heavenly Twins.”
Mary, Mary, Quite Contrary, wore a pretty Dolly Varden costume, and carried a watering-pot, while Little Boy Blue shyly blew his horn at her. There were several Lord Fauntleroys, and Buster Browns and Rollos, and also a great many who represented nobody in particular, but just a dear little child.
Mary, Mary, Quite Contrary, wore a pretty Dolly Varden costume and carried a watering can, while Little Boy Blue shyly played his horn for her. There were several Lord Fauntleroys, Buster Browns, and Rollos, along with many who didn’t represent anyone specific, but were just adorable little kids.
Mr. Fairfield and Nan, though they had said they would come to the party dressed as children, had changed their minds, and arrived later than the others, wearing the garb of elderly people.
Mr. Fairfield and Nan, although they had said they would come to the party dressed as children, changed their minds and showed up later than everyone else, wearing the clothes of older adults.
They said they were the grandparents, come to look at the children enjoy themselves.
They said they were the grandparents, here to watch the kids have fun.
Led by Lady Hamilton, the boys and girls played all sorts of merry children’s games.
Led by Lady Hamilton, the kids played all kinds of fun games.
“Ring Around a Rosy,” “London Bridge is Falling Down,” “Hide the Thimble,” and other such infantile entertainments proved exceedingly mirth-provoking. The big babies were continually crying over fancied woes, and sometimes even the historic characters grew humorously quarrelsome.
“Ring Around the Rosie,” “London Bridge is Falling Down,” “Hide the Thimble,” and other childish games turned out to be really funny. The older kids were always crying over imagined problems, and sometimes even the historical figures became humorously argumentative.
At half-past four supper was served. The children were formed in pairs for a grand march. To the strains of “The Baby’s Opera” they marched to another room, where a long table was set for them.
At 4:30, dinner was served. The children lined up in pairs for a big march. To the music of “The Baby’s Opera,” they marched to another room, where a long table was prepared for them.
At each place was a bread-and-milk set, and a mug which was lettered in gilt, “For a Good Child.”
At each spot was a bread-and-milk set, and a mug that was labeled in gold, “For a Good Child.”
The mugs were especially pretty ones, and were to be taken home as souvenirs. At each place was a bib with strings, and when these were tied around their necks, the big “children” looked absurd indeed.
The mugs were really nice and were meant to be taken home as souvenirs. At each spot, there was a bib with strings, and when these were tied around their necks, the big “kids” looked pretty ridiculous.
In keeping with their assumed rôles, their table manners were not impeccable, and many fists pounded on the table, while babyish voices 155 said: “Me wants me thupper,” or “Div me some beddy-butter!” But though the bowls and mugs betokened infantile fare, the supper really served included dainty salads and sandwiches, followed by ices, jellies and cakes, and was fully enjoyed by the healthy appetites which belong to young people of eighteen or thereabouts.
In line with their supposed roles, their table manners weren't perfect, and many fists pounded on the table, while childish voices 155 said: “I want my dinner,” or “Give me some butter!” But even though the bowls and mugs suggested baby food, the supper actually served included fancy salads and sandwiches, followed by ice creams, jellies, and cakes, and was thoroughly enjoyed by the healthy appetites of young people around eighteen years old.
After supper, they returned to the drawing-room for a dance.
After dinner, they went back to the living room for a dance.
Delightful music was played, and it was a pretty sight to see the fancy costumes gracefully flit about in the dance.
Delightful music played, and it was a beautiful sight to see the fancy costumes gracefully move around in the dance.
When it was nearly time to go home, one of the “nurses” came to Lady Hamilton saying that a belated guest had arrived.
When it was almost time to head home, one of the “nurses” approached Lady Hamilton to let her know that a late guest had arrived.
“Who is it?” asked Lady Hamilton, surprised that any one should arrive so late.
“Who is it?” Lady Hamilton asked, surprised that anyone would arrive so late.
“He says he is Peter Pan,” answered the maid.
“He says he’s Peter Pan,” replied the maid.
“Show him in, at once,” said Lady Hamilton, “we surely want to see Peter Pan—the boy who never could grow up.”
“Show him in right away,” said Lady Hamilton, “we definitely want to see Peter Pan—the kid who never could grow up.”
And then through the doorway came a figure that unmistakably represented Peter Pan.
And then through the doorway came a figure that clearly represented Peter Pan.
At first, Lady Hamilton looked completely bewildered, and then, as she realised that it was really her own father, she turned pale and then very pink.
At first, Lady Hamilton looked totally confused, and then, as she realized it was actually her dad, she went pale and then flushed bright pink.
Patty stood near her, and though she didn’t know what might happen, she felt sure Lady Hamilton would be quite able to cope with the situation.
Patty stood nearby, and even though she wasn't sure what might happen, she was confident that Lady Hamilton would handle the situation just fine.
And so she was. After the first dazed moment, she stepped forward, and offering her hand, said cordially:
And so she was. After the initial moment of shock, she stepped forward and, extending her hand, said warmly:
“Welcome, Peter Pan! We are indeed glad to see you. We’re sorry you couldn’t come earlier, but pray fall right into place with the rest of our little guests.”
“Welcome, Peter Pan! We’re really happy to see you. We’re sorry you couldn’t make it earlier, but please join right in with the rest of our little guests.”
It was the nature of Sir Otho Markleham to do thoroughly whatever he did at all.
It was in Sir Otho Markleham's nature to thoroughly complete whatever he set out to do.
So, now, throwing himself into the spirit of the moment, he made friends with the young people at once. He entertained them with stories of his thrilling adventures with the pirates; he told them how he lost his shadow, he explained all about Fairies, and soon the other guests were 157 all crowded about him, listening breathlessly to his talk.
So, now, really getting into the vibe of the moment, he quickly made friends with the young people. He entertained them with stories of his exciting adventures with pirates; he explained how he lost his shadow, shared all about Fairies, and soon the other guests were 157 gathered around him, listening intently to his words.
Lady Hamilton, standing a little to one side of the listening group, looked at her father. She realised at once what it all meant. She knew that Patty had persuaded him to come, and that it meant complete reconciliation between father and daughter. The whole matter could be discussed later, if they chose, but the mere presence of her father beneath her roof meant forgiveness and peace between them.
Lady Hamilton, standing slightly to the side of the listening group, glanced at her father. She immediately understood what it all meant. She knew that Patty had convinced him to come, and that this signified a total reconciliation between father and daughter. They could discuss the whole matter later, if they wanted, but just having her father under her roof meant forgiveness and peace between them.
Softly Patty came up beside her and clasped her hand. “You’re a witch,” whispered Lady Hamilton, as she warmly returned the pressure. “How did you ever accomplish this?”
Softly, Patty came up next to her and took her hand. “You’re a witch,” whispered Lady Hamilton as she gently squeezed back. “How did you manage to do this?”
“Never mind that, now,” said Patty, her eyes shining. “Are you glad?”
“Forget about that for now,” said Patty, her eyes bright. “Are you happy?”
“Glad! Yes, only that’s a short word to express my joy and my gratitude to you. But you took a risk! Suppose I had fainted, or done something foolish in my great surprise.”
“Glad! Yes, but that’s a short word to capture my joy and gratitude to you. But you took a chance! What if I had fainted or done something silly because I was so surprised?”
“Oh, I knew you better than that,” returned Patty. “Isn’t he a dear in that Peter Pan suit? And, only think, he took off his beloved ‘sideboards,’ so he’d look the character better.”
“Oh, I knew you better than that,” Patty replied. “Isn’t he adorable in that Peter Pan outfit? And just think, he even took off his cherished ‘sideburns’ so he could fit the character better.”
“They’ll soon grow again,” said Lady Hamilton, 158 carelessly; “but what I can’t understand is why he came at all.”
“They’ll be back soon,” said Lady Hamilton, 158 without a care; “but what I don’t get is why he even showed up.”
“Because he loves you,” whispered Patty, “and you love him. And you’ve both been acting like silly geese, but now that’s all over.”
“Because he loves you,” whispered Patty, “and you love him. And you’ve both been acting like fools, but that’s all behind you now.”
“Yes, it is!” And Lady Hamilton gave a soft sigh of relief. Then, following her father’s example, she devoted herself to her young guests, and the time passed pleasantly until their departure.
“Yes, it is!” And Lady Hamilton let out a soft sigh of relief. Then, following her father’s example, she focused on her young guests, and the time went by pleasantly until they left.
Of course, these young people knew nothing of the state of affairs between “Peter Pan” and his hostess, though they soon discovered the identity of Sir Otho.
Of course, these young people had no idea about the situation between “Peter Pan” and his hostess, although they quickly figured out who Sir Otho was.
Soon after six, the “children” went away, declaring that it had been the event of the season, and they had never enjoyed a party more. The three Fairfields took leave at the same time, and Lady Hamilton was left alone with her father.
Soon after six, the “kids” left, saying it had been the highlight of the season and that they had never enjoyed a party more. The three Fairfields said goodbye at the same time, and Lady Hamilton was left alone with her father.
Exactly what was said in the next half hour neither of them ever told, but when it was past, the two were entirely reconciled, and Lady Kitty had consented to return to her father’s house to live. Then she sent a note to the Fairfields, asking them all to dine with herself and her father that evening. 159
Exactly what was said in the next half hour neither of them ever revealed, but once it was over, the two were completely reconciled, and Lady Kitty had agreed to go back to live with her father. Then she sent a note to the Fairfields, inviting them all to have dinner with her and her father that evening. 159
“And meantime, Kitty,” said Sir Otho, “I’ll go and get out of this foolish toggery.”
“And in the meantime, Kitty,” said Sir Otho, “I’ll go and get out of this silly outfit.”
“Yes, but save that suit to be photographed in. I must have your picture to put with those of the other ‘children.’”
“Yes, but keep that suit for the photo. I need your picture to add to the others with the ‘kids.’”
Sir Otho went away, enveloped in a long raincoat, and promising to return at the dinner hour. It was a merry dinner party that night.
Sir Otho left wearing a long raincoat, promising to come back around dinner time. That night’s dinner party was a fun affair.
Patty had a new frock in honour of the occasion, and as she donned the pretty demi-toilette of pale green gauze, Nan said it was the most becoming costume she had ever worn.
Patty had a new dress for the occasion, and as she put on the lovely pale green gauze outfit, Nan said it was the most flattering outfit she had ever worn.
“Now that you’re really eighteen, Patty,” she said, “I think you might discard hair-ribbons.”
“Now that you’re actually eighteen, Patty,” she said, “I think you could let go of the hair ribbons.”
“No, thank you,” said Patty, as Louise tied her big, white bow for her. “I’ll wear them a little longer. At least as long as I’m in this country where Dukes and Earls run wild. When I get back to New York, I’ll see about it.”
“No, thanks,” Patty replied as Louise tied her big, white bow for her. “I’ll wear them a little longer. At least until I’m in this country where dukes and earls are everywhere. When I get back to New York, I’ll figure it out.”
“Good-evening, Miss Yankee Doodle,” said Sir Otho, as he met her again at dinner. “Once more the American has conquered the English, and I would be greatly honoured by your kind acceptance of this tiny memento of the occasion.”
“Good evening, Miss Yankee Doodle,” said Sir Otho, as he saw her again at dinner. “Once again, the American has triumphed over the English, and I would be greatly honored by your acceptance of this small token of the occasion.”
“It is lovely!” she exclaimed; “how can I ever thank you! This is one of my very choicest birthday gifts, and I have received a great many.”
“It’s wonderful!” she exclaimed; “how can I ever thank you? This is one of my favorite birthday gifts, and I’ve gotten a lot.”
“It is nothing,” said Sir Otho, “compared to what you have given me,” and he glanced affectionately toward his daughter.
“It’s nothing,” said Sir Otho, “compared to what you’ve given me,” and he looked affectionately at his daughter.
And this was all he ever said by way of expressing his gratitude to Patty, but it was enough, for the deep tone of his voice, and the suggestion of tears in his eyes, proved his inexpressible appreciation of Patty’s achievement.
And this was all he ever said to show his gratitude to Patty, but it was enough, as the deep tone of his voice and the hint of tears in his eyes revealed his profound appreciation for Patty’s achievement.
Then the matter was dropped entirely, and the conversation became general and gay. Sir Otho proved to be as entertaining to older people as he had been to the children at the party, and Lady Kitty was in her most charming mood. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield quite did their share toward the general entertainment, but Patty was queen of the feast. She enjoyed it all, for she dearly loved a festivity of any sort, but to-night she was specially happy to think that her 161 plan had succeeded, and that she had given to her dear friend Kitty what she most wanted in all the world.
Then the topic was completely dropped, and the conversation became lively and cheerful. Sir Otho turned out to be just as entertaining for the adults as he had been for the kids at the party, and Lady Kitty was in her most delightful mood. Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield contributed their part to the overall entertainment, but Patty was the star of the evening. She relished every moment, as she absolutely loved any kind of celebration, but tonight she was especially happy to think that her 161 plan had worked, and that she had given her dear friend Kitty what she wanted most in the world.
“And I trust it will not be long,” said Sir Otho, “before you will all accept an invitation to dine with me in Carlton Terrace, with Lady Hamilton presiding at my table.”
“And I hope it won’t be too long,” said Sir Otho, “before you all accept an invitation to dinner with me at Carlton Terrace, with Lady Hamilton hosting at my table.”
This invitation was delightedly accepted, and then they all went up to the Fairfields’ drawing-room, and Patty sang songs, and they all sang choruses, and then, as a final surprise, came a great, beautiful birthday cake, with eighteen lighted candles.
This invitation was happily accepted, and then they all went up to the Fairfields' living room, where Patty sang songs, and everyone joined in on the choruses. Finally, as a big surprise, a gorgeous birthday cake arrived, topped with eighteen lit candles.
Then Patty cut the cake, and there were more congratulations and good wishes all round, and for pretty nearly the eighteenth time in her life Patty declared it was the best birthday she had ever had.
Then Patty cut the cake, and there were more congratulations and good wishes all around, and for almost the eighteenth time in her life, Patty declared it was the best birthday she had ever had.
“As usual,” said Mr. Fairfield, smiling, “the question is, what is to be done with Patty?”
“As usual,” said Mr. Fairfield, smiling, “the question is, what should we do with Patty?”
“Yes,” agreed Patty, complacently, “you and Nan are usually trying to dispose of me in some way. It’s lucky I’m good-natured and don’t mind being left behind.”
“Yes,” agreed Patty, with a sense of satisfaction, “you and Nan are usually trying to get rid of me somehow. It’s a good thing I’m easygoing and don’t mind being left out.”
“That’s a pretty speech!” exclaimed Nan, “after we’ve begged and coaxed you to go with us!”
“That's a nice speech!” exclaimed Nan, “after we've begged and pleaded for you to join us!”
“So you have, my pretty little Stepmother—so you have; and I’m just ungrateful enough not to want to go.”
“So you have, my pretty little Stepmother—so you have; and I’m just ungrateful enough not to want to go.”
It was about a week after the birthday party, and the Fairfields were making their plans for the summer. The elders wanted to travel in Switzerland and Germany. Patty did not want to go with them, but her dilemma was, which of several delightful invitations to accept.
It was about a week after the birthday party, and the Fairfields were making their plans for the summer. The adults wanted to travel to Switzerland and Germany. Patty didn’t want to go with them, but her dilemma was which of several tempting invitations to accept.
“You can chop June up into five pieces,” suggested Nan.
“You can split June into five parts,” suggested Nan.
“Yes, but if I go to a country house to make a good long visit, I want to stay about a month. A week here and then a week there is so unsatisfactory. However, after much thoughtful brooding over the question, I’ve cut out three, and that brings my quandary down to only two places to decide between.”
“Yes, but if I go to a country house for a proper visit, I want to stay for about a month. Spending a week here and a week there is just not satisfying. However, after a lot of careful thinking about it, I've eliminated three places, which leaves me with just two options to choose from.”
“Lady Hamilton’s being one,” observed her father.
“Lady Hamilton is one,” her father remarked.
“Yes, Kitty’s is one; and Mabel Hartley’s is the other. Of course, if I spend June with Kitty, we’ll be right here in London all the time, and though I love it, yet I love the country too. Now, if I go to Mabel’s, I’ll have a beautiful experience of real English country life.”
“Yes, Kitty’s is one; and Mabel Hartley’s is the other. Of course, if I spend June with Kitty, we’ll be right here in London the whole time, and while I love it, I also love the countryside. Now, if I go to Mabel’s, I’ll get to experience genuine English country life.”
“You would enjoy it, I’m sure,” said Nan; “and I think you’d better decide to go to Cromarty Manor, and then, if for any reason, you don’t like it, come back, and put in the rest of your time with Lady Kitty.”
“You’d really enjoy it, I’m sure,” said Nan; “and I think you should decide to go to Cromarty Manor, and then, if for any reason you don’t like it, come back and spend the rest of your time with Lady Kitty.”
“Nan, that’s an inspiration!” cried Patty, running across the room, and clasping Nan in one of her rather strenuous embraces. 164
“Nan, that’s so inspiring!” cried Patty, running across the room and giving Nan one of her rather tight hugs. 164
“Look out! You’ll break her!” cried Mr. Fairfield, in great pretence of fear.
“Watch out! You’ll break her!” shouted Mr. Fairfield, acting very scared.
“No, indeed!” said Patty, “she’s too substantial. And anyway, such a clever suggestion deserves ample recognition.”
“No way!” said Patty, “she's too significant. And besides, such a clever suggestion deserves plenty of recognition.”
Patty sat on the arm of Nan’s chair, and amused herself by twisting Nan’s curly hair into tight little spirals.
Patty sat on the arm of Nan’s chair and entertained herself by twisting Nan’s curly hair into tight little spirals.
“Stop that, Patty,” said her father; “you make Nan look like a pickaninny.”
“Knock it off, Patty,” her dad said; “you make Nan look like a little kid.”
“No matter what she looks like, if it’s becoming,” said Patty, serenely. “But truly, Nan, you ought to wear your hair like that; it’s awfully effective!”
“No matter what she looks like, if it’s flattering,” said Patty, calmly. “But really, Nan, you should wear your hair like that; it’s really effective!”
The spirals now stood out all round Nan’s face, like a spiky frame, but the good-natured victim only laughed, as she said, “Never mind me, let’s get these great questions settled.”
The spirals now surrounded Nan’s face like a spiky frame, but the good-natured victim just laughed and said, “Don’t worry about me, let’s figure out these important questions.”
So, after some more talk and discussion, it was settled that Patty should accept the Hartleys’ urgent invitation to Cromarty Manor, for, at least, a part of June, and then, if she cared to, stay also a time with Lady Hamilton.
So, after some more conversation and discussion, it was decided that Patty should accept the Hartleys’ invitation to Cromarty Manor for at least part of June, and then, if she wanted to, stay for a while with Lady Hamilton.
“It may sound silly,” said Patty, thoughtfully, “but I can’t help feeling that Mabel not only wants me to visit her this summer, but she needs me. Now, I don’t mean to be conceited, 165 but, don’t you know, you can tell when people seem to need you, if only in a trivial way.”
“It might seem silly,” Patty said, deep in thought, “but I can’t shake the feeling that Mabel not only wants me to visit her this summer, but she really needs me. I don’t mean to sound full of myself, 165 but you know how you can just tell when people seem to need you, even if it's just for something small.”
“I understand,” said Nan, quickly; “and you’re not conceited a bit, Patty. Mabel does need you. She is a sweet girl, but sometimes she seems to me the least bit morbid; no, not quite that, but verging that way. She adores you, and I’m perfectly sure that your companionship will do her a world of good.”
“I get it,” said Nan, quickly; “and you're not full of yourself at all, Patty. Mabel really needs you. She’s a sweet girl, but sometimes she seems a little bit off; no, not exactly that, but almost there. She really looks up to you, and I'm completely sure that being around you will do her a lot of good.”
“I hope so,” said Patty; “I love Mabel, but there is something about her I can’t quite understand.”
“I hope so,” said Patty. “I love Mabel, but there’s something about her I can’t fully grasp.”
“You’ll probably find out what it is, when you’re staying with her,” said her father, “and I know, Patty, you’ll do all in your power to brighten her up. The Merediths live near them, don’t they?”
“You’ll probably figure it out while you’re staying with her,” her father said. “And I know, Patty, you’ll do everything you can to cheer her up. The Merediths live close by, right?”
“Yes; only a mile or two away. And the Merediths are gay enough for anybody. If they’re at home this summer, there’ll be plenty of fun going on, I’m sure.”
“Yes; only a mile or two away. And the Merediths are lively enough for anyone. If they’re home this summer, I’m sure there’ll be plenty of fun happening.”
“Lady Hamilton will miss you a lot,” said Nan; “what does she say to your going?”
“Lady Hamilton will really miss you,” said Nan; “what does she think about you leaving?”
“Oh, she says she’ll miss me,” said Patty, “and so she will, some, but it’s not like it was when she was here, alone. Now that she’s 166 settled in her father’s house again, she has so much to occupy her time and attention she’s never lonely. Of course, she’s just as fond of me, and I am of her, but since she’s gone away from here, I don’t see so much of her. And, truly, she doesn’t need me, and Mabel does. So I’ll go to Mabel’s first, and I shouldn’t be surprised if I stay there until you people come back from your trip. Mrs. Hartley asked me for the whole summer, you know, but you won’t be gone more than a month or six weeks, will you?”
“Oh, she says she’ll miss me,” said Patty, “and she really will, but it’s not the same as when she was here all the time. Now that she’s settled back in her dad’s house, she has so much going on that she’s never lonely. Of course, we’re both fond of each other, but since she left, I don’t see her as much. Honestly, she doesn’t need me, but Mabel does. So I’ll go to Mabel’s first, and I wouldn’t be surprised if I end up staying there until you all come back from your trip. Mrs. Hartley invited me for the whole summer, you know, but you won’t be gone for more than a month or six weeks, right?”
“Not more than two months,” answered her father, “and you know, chickabiddy, if ever you want to join us, I’ll send for you, or come for you myself, whenever you say the word. Just telegraph me, and I’ll respond at once.”
“Not more than two months,” her father replied, “and you know, sweetie, if you ever want to join us, I’ll send for you or come get you myself, whenever you want. Just send me a text, and I’ll get back to you right away.”
“All right; I will if I want to. But there’s too much fun for me in civilization to want to go wandering off to the ends of the earth.”
“All right; I will if I want to. But there’s way too much fun in civilization for me to want to wander off to the ends of the earth.”
“And you may decide to go to Herenden Hall for a time.”
“And you might choose to go to Herenden Hall for a while.”
“Yes, I may. I’d love to visit Lady Herenden again, if I thought that Earl gentleman wouldn’t be there.”
“Yes, I might. I’d love to visit Lady Herenden again, if I thought that Earl guy wouldn’t be there.”
“It's unlikely,” Nan said. “I bet you scared him off for good.” 167
“Even so, I didn’t scare him as much as he scared me,” returned Patty, “but I do hope there won’t be any Earls at Cromarty. I like plain, big boys better.”
“Still, I didn’t scare him as much as he scared me,” Patty replied, “but I really hope there won’t be any Earls at Cromarty. I prefer regular, big guys instead.”
“Those Hartley boys are fine fellows,” observed Mr. Fairfield. “Young Meredith has more fun and jollity, but the Hartleys are of a sterling good sort. I like the whole family, and I’m glad, Patty girl, that you’ve decided to go there. I’ll willingly leave you in Mrs. Hartley’s care, and I’m sure you’ll have a good time.”
“Those Hartley boys are great guys,” Mr. Fairfield remarked. “Young Meredith is a lot of fun and laughter, but the Hartleys are genuinely good people. I like the whole family, and I’m glad, Patty girl, that you’ve chosen to go there. I’m happy to leave you in Mrs. Hartley’s care, and I’m sure you’ll have a great time.”
“Of course I shall, Daddy, and I’ll write you every day, if you want me to.”
“Of course, Dad, and I’ll write to you every day if you want me to.”
“Not quite so often, my dear. Twice a week, will be all you’ll find time for, I’m certain.”
“Not that often, my dear. I'm sure twice a week will be all you have time for.”
“Quite likely,” said Patty, who was not very fond of writing letters.
“Probably,” said Patty, who wasn't very into writing letters.
Only a week later, Patty was to go away with the Hartleys. And a week was not a very long time for her preparations. There was shopping to do, and calling, and, as Nan and Mr. Fairfield were leaving at the same time, they were to give up their hotel apartment for the present.
Only a week later, Patty was set to go away with the Hartleys. And a week wasn’t a lot of time for her to get ready. She had shopping to do, calls to make, and since Nan and Mr. Fairfield were leaving at the same time, they would be giving up their hotel apartment for now.
But Lady Hamilton insisted that Patty must look upon Sir Otho’s big house in Carlton Terrace 168 as her own home. If she cared to run up to London for a few days at any time, she would be more than welcome at Lady Kitty’s. Or she could leave there any trunks or other belongings that she wished. This greatly pleased Mr. Fairfield, for he felt more comfortable at leaving Patty, to know that she had a foothold in London, and somebody to look after her, should she care to leave Cromarty before her parents’ return.
But Lady Hamilton insisted that Patty should see Sir Otho’s large house in Carlton Terrace 168 as her own home. If she wanted to head up to London for a few days anytime, she would be more than welcome at Lady Kitty’s. Alternatively, she could leave any trunks or belongings she wanted there. This made Mr. Fairfield very happy because he felt more at ease knowing that Patty had a place in London and someone to look after her if she decided to leave Cromarty before her parents got back.
At last the day of departure came, and Mr. Fairfield accompanied Patty to the station to meet the Hartleys for the journey.
At last, the day of departure arrived, and Mr. Fairfield went with Patty to the station to meet the Hartleys for the trip.
It was with a homesick heart that Patty bade her father good-bye. Somehow, she suddenly felt that she was leaving her own people to go away with strangers. But she knew she must not be foolish, so she bravely kept back the tears and said good-bye with a tender, if not a gay, smile.
It was with a heavy heart that Patty said goodbye to her father. Suddenly, she felt like she was leaving her own family to go away with people she didn't know. But she knew she couldn't be silly, so she bravely held back her tears and said goodbye with a gentle, if not cheerful, smile.
“It is the loveliest thing,” said Mabel, after they were settled in the train, “to think that you’re really going with us. I wanted you to, so dreadfully, but I didn’t urge it very much, for fear you wouldn’t enjoy yourself with us.”
“It’s the best thing,” Mabel said after they got settled on the train, “to think that you’re really coming with us. I wanted you to so badly, but I didn’t push it too much, because I was worried you wouldn’t enjoy yourself with us.”
“I always have a good time,” said Patty, “but I know I’ll be happy with you.” 169
“We’ll try to make you so, Miss Fairfield,” said Bob, earnestly, and Patty smiled at him, and said:
“We’ll do our best to make that happen, Miss Fairfield,” said Bob earnestly, and Patty smiled at him and replied:
“Then the first thing you can do toward it, is to drop that formal name, and call me Patty. I’m not really grown-up enough for the other.”
“Then the first thing you can do is drop that formal name and just call me Patty. I’m not really grown-up enough for the other.”
“No, I don’t think you are,” said Bob, as he looked at her critically. “So, as we’re all to live under one roof for a time, we’ll be first namers all round.”
“No, I don’t think you are,” Bob said, looking at her closely. “Since we’re all going to be living under one roof for a while, we should just use first names.”
“Good!” said Sinclair, “that suits me; and now, Mater, when you’re ready, we’ll go in to luncheon.”
“Great!” said Sinclair, “that works for me; and now, Mom, when you’re ready, we’ll head in for lunch.”
Patty thought luncheon in the dining car was great fun. Only four could sit at a table, but as Mrs. Hartley had a slight headache and did not care to talk, she and Grandma Cromarty sat at another table, and left the four young people to chatter by themselves.
Patty thought lunch in the dining car was a lot of fun. Only four could sit at a table, but since Mrs. Hartley had a bit of a headache and didn't feel like talking, she and Grandma Cromarty sat at a different table, leaving the four young people to chat on their own.
Everything interested Patty, from the unusual things she found on the menu to the strange sights she saw from the window.
Everything caught Patty's attention, from the quirky items on the menu to the bizarre sights she saw outside the window.
This was her first trip in this direction, for they were travelling toward Leicester, and the scenes were all new to her.
This was her first trip this way, as they were heading to Leicester, and everything was new to her.
The boys were full of fun and nonsense, and Mabel was so gay and jolly that Patty began 170 to think she had imagined the girl was of a sad nature. They all told funny stories, and made absurd jokes, and poked fun at each other, and Patty concluded she was likely to have a very jolly summer with the Hartleys. Back they went after luncheon to their funny parlour car, which had double seats facing each other, with a small table between.
The boys were full of fun and silliness, and Mabel was so cheerful and happy that Patty started to think she might have misunderstood the girl’s personality. They all shared funny stories, made ridiculous jokes, and teased each other, and Patty figured she was in for a really fun summer with the Hartleys. After lunch, they returned to their quirky parlor car, which had double seats facing each other, with a small table in between.
“Just the place for a game,” said Sinclair, as the four took their seats, two on either side of the table.
“Perfect spot for a game,” said Sinclair, as the four of them took their seats, two on each side of the table.
“What sort of a game?” asked Patty.
“What kind of game?” Patty asked.
“Oh, I don’t know; I’ll make one up.” The boy took a bit of chalk from his pocket, and marked off the table into various sections, with a circle in each corner, and crosses here and there.
“Oh, I don’t know; I’ll just make something up.” The boy pulled a piece of chalk from his pocket and divided the table into different sections, drawing a circle in each corner and adding crosses here and there.
“Now,” he explained, as he offered each player a coin, “this isn’t money, you know. They’re merely counters, for the time being. But when the game is over you must all give them back to me, because they’ll be money again then.”
“Now,” he explained, as he handed each player a coin, “this isn’t money, you know. They’re just counters for now. But when the game is over, you all have to give them back to me because they’ll be money again then.”
“But what do we do with them?” asked Patty, who was greatly interested in any game.
“But what do we do with them?” asked Patty, who was really into any game.
“I’ll show you. These places are homes, and these are wilderness. If you’re in the wilderness 171 you may be captured, but if you’re at home, you can’t be.”
“I’ll show you. These areas are homes, and these are wild places. If you’re in the wild, 171 you might get caught, but if you’re at home, you can’t be.”
The game was really a mix-up of parcheesi, halma, and some others; to which were added some original rules out of Sinclair’s own head. Patty and Bob were partners against the other two, and soon the quartette were deeply absorbed in the game.
The game was basically a mash-up of parcheesi, halma, and a few other games, with some original rules created by Sinclair himself. Patty and Bob teamed up against the other two, and soon the four of them were totally engrossed in the game.
“You are the cleverest boy, to make this up!” cried Patty, as her side won, and they prepared to begin over again.
“You're the smartest kid to come up with this!” shouted Patty, as her team won, and they got ready to start again.
“Oh, he often makes up games,” said Mabel. “We all do, only Sinclair’s are always the best.”
“Oh, he often invents games,” said Mabel. “We all do, but Sinclair’s are always the best.”
“Mine are very good, though,” observed Bob, modestly.
“Mine are really good, though,” Bob said, modestly.
“Good enough, yes,” said Sinclair; “only usually they’re so difficult that nobody can win but yourself.”
“Good enough, sure,” said Sinclair; “it’s just that usually they’re so tough that only you can win.”
Bob made a profound bow at this compliment, and then the game went on. It seemed impossible that they had been about five hours on the train, when it was time to get out. They had reached Leicester, and from there were to drive to Cromarty Manor.
Bob gave a deep bow at the compliment, and then the game continued. It felt unreal that they had been on the train for about five hours when it was time to get off. They had arrived in Leicester, and from there, they were to head to Cromarty Manor.
Two vehicles met them at the station.
Two cars met them at the station.
Into one of these, a comfortable victoria, Sinclair assisted the four ladies, and in the other, 172 the boys rode up with the luggage. The drive was beautiful, and Patty warmly expressed her gratitude to Mrs. Hartley, for inviting her to this delightful experience of English country life.
Into one of these, a comfy carriage, Sinclair helped the four ladies, and in the other, 172 the boys rode along with the luggage. The drive was gorgeous, and Patty happily thanked Mrs. Hartley for inviting her to this lovely experience of English country life.
“It is beautiful,” said Mrs. Hartley, looking about her. “I’m always glad to get back from London to the restful quiet of these great trees and the far-away, peaceful hills.”
“It’s beautiful,” Mrs. Hartley said, looking around her. “I always feel happy to return from London to the peaceful quiet of these huge trees and the distant, serene hills.”
Mabel’s mood had changed. She no longer laughed and jested, and though sweet and gentle as ever, the hint of sadness had again crept into her face, and her speech was slow and quiet. Patty adapted her mood to the other’s, and it was almost in silence they drove along the country roads.
Mabel’s mood had shifted. She wasn’t laughing or joking anymore, and even though she was still sweet and gentle, a trace of sadness had returned to her face, and her speech was slower and quieter. Patty matched her mood, and they drove along the country roads in almost complete silence.
It was a long ride, and it was nearly dusk when at last they arrived at Cromarty Manor.
It was a long ride, and it was almost dusk when they finally arrived at Cromarty Manor.
An old servant came out from the Porter’s Lodge to open the high iron gates for them.
An old servant stepped out of the Porter’s Lodge to open the tall iron gates for them.
He gave them a warm greeting, which seemed a heart-felt welcome, and not merely the speech of a paid dependant, and then they drove on toward the house.
He greeted them warmly, making it feel like a genuine welcome rather than just the words of someone being paid to say it, and then they continued driving toward the house.
The whole effect was so beautiful that it almost took Patty’s breath away. It was not a 173 bit like Herenden Hall, it was more like an old feudal castle. The picturesque house was of gray stone, with towers and turrets almost entirely covered with ivy. From the ivy the birds flew in and out, and the darkness of the surrounding trees and tall shrubbery gave the place a weird and fairly mysterious appearance.
The whole effect was so beautiful that it almost took Patty’s breath away. It wasn’t at all like Herenden Hall; it was more like an old feudal castle. The charming house was made of gray stone, with towers and turrets almost completely covered in ivy. Birds flew in and out of the ivy, and the darkness of the surrounding trees and tall shrubs gave the place a strange and somewhat mysterious vibe.
“You feel the charm of it, don’t you?” said Mrs. Hartley, kindly, as she looked at Patty’s rapt face and serious eyes.
“You feel the charm of it, don’t you?” Mrs. Hartley asked kindly, looking at Patty’s captivated face and serious eyes.
“Yes, indeed,” said Patty, softly; “I can’t explain it, but it casts a spell over me. Oh, I don’t wonder you love it!”
“Yeah, definitely,” Patty said quietly; “I can’t explain it, but it really captivates me. Oh, I totally get why you love it!”
But the darkness of the outer world was soon dispelled by a broad gleam of light, as the great front doors were thrown open. An old, gray-haired butler stood on the threshold, and greeted them with rather pompous respect and punctilious deference. The interior was quite in keeping with the outside view of the house. But though the old carved rafters and wainscoting were dark and heavy, cheerful lamps were in abundance, and in the halls and drawing-rooms, wax candles were lighted also.
But the darkness of the outside world was quickly lifted by a wide beam of light as the big front doors swung open. An elderly, gray-haired butler stood at the doorway, greeting them with a somewhat formal respect and meticulous courtesy. The inside matched the exterior view of the house perfectly. Even though the old carved beams and wooden panels were dark and hefty, cheerful lamps were plentiful, and in the hallways and living rooms, wax candles were also lit.
At the first view on entering there seemed to be an interminable vista of rooms, that opened one from another; this was partly the effect of 174 the elaborate old architecture, and partly because of many long mirrors in various positions.
At first glance upon entering, it appeared to be an endless view of rooms that connected one to another; this was partly due to the intricate old architecture and partly because of the many long mirrors placed in different spots.
The furniture, tapestries and ornaments were all of an epoch two centuries back, and the whole picture fascinated Patty beyond all words.
The furniture, tapestries, and decorations were from an era two centuries ago, and the entire scene captivated Patty beyond description.
“It’s a wonderful place,” she said at last; “and after a week or two, I’m going to examine it in detail. But at first I shall be satisfied just to bask in its atmosphere.”
“It’s an amazing place,” she finally said; “and after a week or two, I’m going to look into it closely. But for now, I’ll just be happy to soak up the vibe.”
“You’ll do!” cried Bob, who had just arrived. “If you hadn’t appreciated Cromarty, we were going to pack you straight back to London; but you’ve acquitted yourself nobly. Nobody could make a better speech than you did, and I’ll wager you didn’t learn it beforehand either.”
“You'll do!” shouted Bob, who had just gotten there. “If you hadn't impressed Cromarty, we would’ve packed you straight back to London; but you really came through. No one could have given a better speech than you did, and I bet you didn’t even practice it beforehand.”
“I couldn’t,” said Patty, “because I didn’t know what the place was like. What few remarks you made about it seem like nothing, now that I’ve begun to see it for myself.”
“I couldn’t,” said Patty, “because I didn’t know what the place was like. The few comments you made about it seem like nothing now that I’m starting to see it for myself.”
“Yes, and you’ve only begun,” said Sinclair. “To-morrow, when you get further into the heart of it, you’ll surrender to its charm as we all do.”
“Yes, and you’ve just started,” said Sinclair. “Tomorrow, when you dive deeper into it, you’ll give in to its charm like the rest of us do.”
“I’m sure I shall,” agreed Patty, “and, indeed, I think I have already done so.”
“I’m sure I will,” agreed Patty, “and, in fact, I think I’ve already done that.”
Life at Cromarty Manor was very pleasant indeed.
Life at Cromarty Manor was really nice.
Although Patty had not definitely realised it, she was thoroughly tired out by her London gaieties, and the peaceful quiet of the country brought her a rest that she truly needed.
Although Patty hadn't fully realized it, she was completely worn out from her fun in London, and the peaceful calm of the countryside offered her the rest she really needed.
Also, the Hartleys were a delightful family to visit. There is quite as much hospitality in knowing when to leave guests to themselves as there is in continually entertaining them.
Also, the Hartleys were a lovely family to visit. There’s just as much hospitality in knowing when to give guests some space as there is in constantly entertaining them.
And while the Hartleys planned many pleasures for Patty, yet there were also hours in the morning or early afternoon, when she was free to follow her own sweet will.
And while the Hartleys planned many fun activities for Patty, there were also times in the morning or early afternoon when she was free to do whatever she wanted.
Sometimes she would roam around the historic old house, pausing here and there in some of the silent, unused rooms, to imagine romances of days gone by.
Sometimes she would wander through the old historic house, stopping now and then in some of the quiet, unused rooms to picture the romances of days gone by.
Sometimes she would stroll out-of-doors, through the orchards and woods, by ravines and 176 brooks, always discovering some new and beautiful vista or bit of scenery.
Sometimes she would wander outside, through the orchards and woods, by ravines and 176 brooks, always finding some new and beautiful view or piece of scenery.
And often she would spend a morning, lying in a hammock beneath the old trees, reading a book, or merely day-dreaming, as she watched the sunlight play hide-and-seek among the leaves above her head.
And often she would spend a morning lying in a hammock under the old trees, reading a book or just daydreaming as she watched the sunlight play hide-and-seek among the leaves above her.
One morning, after she had been at Cromarty Manor for about a week, Patty betook herself to her favourite hammock, carrying with her a book of Fairy Tales, for which she had never outgrown her childish fondness.
One morning, after she had been at Cromarty Manor for about a week, Patty made her way to her favorite hammock, bringing along a book of Fairy Tales, which she had never outgrown her childhood love for.
But the book remained unopened, for Patty’s mind was full of busy thoughts.
But the book stayed closed, since Patty’s mind was full of busy thoughts.
She looked around at the beautiful landscape which, as far as the eye could reach included only the land belonging to the Cromarty estate. There were more than a thousand acres in all, much of which was cultivated ground, and the rest woodland or rolling meadows. Patty looked at the dark woods in the distance; the orchards nearer by; and, in her immediate vicinity, the beautiful gardens and terraces.
She glanced around at the stunning scenery, which stretched as far as she could see, all part of the Cromarty estate. There were over a thousand acres in total, much of it farmland, with the rest being wooded areas or gentle meadows. Patty observed the dense forests in the distance, the orchards nearby, and, right around her, the gorgeous gardens and terraces.
The latter, of which there were two, known as the Upper and Lower Terrace, were two hundred feet long and were separated by a sloping bank of green lawn, dotted with round flower beds.
The two terraces, called the Upper and Lower Terrace, were each two hundred feet long and were separated by a gently sloping green lawn, sprinkled with round flower beds.

“Often she would spend a morning lying in a hammock
beneath the old trees”
"Often she would spend a morning relaxing in a hammock
under the old trees"
Above the terraces rose the old house itself. The Manor was built of a grayish stone, and was of Elizabethan architecture.
Above the terraces stood the old house itself. The Manor was made of gray stone and had an Elizabethan architectural style.
More than two hundred years old, it had been remodelled and added to by its various successive owners, but much of its fine old, original plan was left.
More than two hundred years old, it had been remodeled and expanded by its various owners over the years, but much of its beautiful original layout remained intact.
Ivy clung to its walls, and birds fluttered in and out continually.
Ivy wrapped around its walls, and birds constantly flitted in and out.
There was a tower on either side the great entrance, and Patty loved to fancy that awful and mysterious deeds had been committed within those frowning walls.
There was a tower on each side of the grand entrance, and Patty loved to imagine that terrible and mysterious things had happened within those looming walls.
But there was no legend or tradition attached to the mansion, and all its history seemed to be peaceful and pleasant.
But there was no legend or tradition associated with the mansion, and its entire history appeared to be calm and enjoyable.
Even the quaint old yew-tree walk, with its strangely misshapen shrubbery, was bright and cheerful in the morning sunlight, and the lake rippled like silver, and gave no hint of dark or gloomy depths.
Even the charming old yew-tree path, with its oddly shaped bushes, was bright and cheerful in the morning sunlight, and the lake sparkled like silver, showing no signs of dark or gloomy depths.
And yet, Patty couldn’t help feeling that there was some shadow hanging over the Hartley family. They were never sad or low-spirited, but sometimes Mrs. Hartley would sigh, or 179 Grandma Cromarty would look anxious, as if at some unrelievable sorrow.
And yet, Patty couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something dark hanging over the Hartley family. They were never sad or downcast, but sometimes Mrs. Hartley would let out a sigh, or Grandma Cromarty would look worried, as if burdened by some deep sorrow.
The boys were always light-hearted and gay, but Mabel often had moods of despondency, which, while they never made her cross or irritable, were so pathetic that it worried Patty’s loving heart.
The boys were always cheerful and carefree, but Mabel often had periods of sadness that, although they never made her rude or cranky, were so sad that they concerned Patty’s caring heart.
And so she lay in her hammock, gazing at the beauty all about her, and wondering what was the secret grief that harassed her dear friends. It never occurred to her that it was none of her affair, for Patty was possessed of a healthy curiosity, and moreover she was innately of a helpful nature, and longed to know what the trouble was, in a vague hope that she might be of some assistance.
And so she lay in her hammock, looking at the beauty around her and wondering what hidden sadness was troubling her dear friends. It never crossed her mind that it was none of her business, because Patty was naturally curious and, besides, she had a deep desire to be helpful. She hoped that understanding the issue might allow her to offer some assistance.
“I know they’re not rich,” she said to herself, “for the whole place shows neglect and shabbiness; but there’s something besides lack of money that makes Madam Cromarty sad.”
“I know they’re not wealthy,” she said to herself, “because everything here looks rundown and shabby; but there’s something more than just a lack of money that makes Madam Cromarty unhappy.”
The place was indeed in a state of unrepair. Though there were many servants, there were not enough to do all that should have been done. The two gardeners did their best to keep the flowers in order, but the elaborate conventional gardens, laid out in geometric designs, and intricate paths, called for a complete staff of 180 trained workers, and in the absence of these, became overgrown at their borders and untidy in appearance.
The place was definitely falling apart. Even though there were a lot of servants, there weren't enough to handle everything that needed to be done. The two gardeners tried their hardest to maintain the flowers, but the fancy formal gardens, designed in geometric patterns with complex paths, required a full team of trained workers. Without them, the gardens became overgrown at the edges and looked messy. 180
It was the same indoors. The handsome old furniture, covered with silk brocades and tapestries, was worn and sometimes ragged in appearance. Some of the decorations showed need of regilding, and though the magnificent old carved woodwork, and tessellated floors could not be marred by time, yet many of the lesser appointments called for renovation or renewal. The Great Hall, as it was called, had best withstood the ravages of time, as it was wainscoted and ceiled in massive old oak.
It was the same inside. The beautiful old furniture, covered in silk brocade and tapestries, looked worn and sometimes a bit tattered. Some of the decorations needed to be regilded, and while the stunning old carved woodwork and tiled floors couldn't be damaged by time, many of the smaller details needed renovation or replacement. The Great Hall, as it was called, had best withstood the effects of time, as it was paneled and topped with large old oak beams.
It was a noble apartment, with recessed windows and panelled walls, and across one end was a raised platform from the back of which rose a wonderfully carved chimney-piece.
It was an elegant apartment, with recessed windows and paneled walls, and at one end was a raised platform from which a beautifully carved fireplace emerged.
This apartment, in the palmier days of the Manor House, had been the Banqueting Hall, but as there was a smaller and more appropriate dining-room, the Hartleys used the Great Hall as a living room, and had gathered in it their dearest treasures and belongings. Grandma Cromarty had her own corner, with her knitting basket. In another corner was a 181 grand piano, and many other musical instruments. In one north bay window was Mabel’s painting outfit, and so large was the recess that it formed a good-sized studio. On the walls, hobnobbing with the ancient antlers and deers’ heads, trophies of the chase, were the boys’ tennis rackets, and in the outstretched arm of a tall figure in armour, a lot of golfsticks rested against the quartered shield.
This apartment, in the more glamorous days of the Manor House, used to be the Banqueting Hall, but since there was a smaller and more suitable dining room, the Hartleys turned the Great Hall into a living room and filled it with their most cherished treasures and belongings. Grandma Cromarty had her own cozy corner with her knitting basket. In another corner stood a grand piano, along with various other musical instruments. Mabel’s painting setup occupied one of the north bay windows, and the space was so generous that it became a decent-sized studio. On the walls, sharing space with ancient antlers and deer heads—trophies from hunting—were the boys’ tennis rackets, and a bunch of golf clubs rested against the quartered shield held by a tall figure in armor.
“I suppose,” Mabel had said, when they first showed this room to Patty, “a great many people would consider it desecration to fill up this fine old place with all our modern stuff. But we’re modern, and so we make the carving and tapestries give way to us.”
“I guess,” Mabel had said, when they first showed this room to Patty, “a lot of people would see it as ruined to fill this beautiful old place with all our modern stuff. But we’re modern, so we let the carving and tapestries make way for us.”
“They like it,” Patty had replied. “They feel sorry for other houses where the carvings and tapestries have to stay back in their own old times. Now hear these old rafters ring to modern music,” and seating herself at the piano, Patty began some rollicking songs that were of decidedly later date than the old rafters.
“They like it,” Patty replied. “They feel bad for the other houses where the carvings and tapestries are stuck in their old times. Now listen to these old rafters resonate with modern music,” and sitting down at the piano, Patty started playing some upbeat songs that were definitely newer than the old rafters.
Opening from the old Banqueting Hall was the library. This had been left just as it was, and the shelves full of old books were a never-failing delight to Patty’s browsing nature. A gallery ran round all four sides, which was 182 reached by spiral iron staircases, and the deep-seated windows, with their old leather cushions, made delightful nooks in which to pore over the old volumes. There were many unused rooms in the Manor House. Many unexpected alcoves and corridors, and in these the old furniture was worn and decayed. The rooms that were lived in were kept in comfortable order, but Patty knew, had there been more house-servants, these other apartments would have been thrown open to light and air.
Opening from the old Banqueting Hall was the library. This had been left just as it was, and the shelves full of old books were a constant delight for Patty’s curious nature. A gallery ran around all four sides, which was reached by spiral iron staircases, and the deep-set windows, with their old leather cushions, created cozy nooks for diving into the old volumes. There were many unused rooms in the Manor House, with unexpected alcoves and corridors, where the old furniture was worn and decayed. The rooms that were used were kept in comfortable order, but Patty knew that if there had been more house staff, these other spaces would have been opened up to light and air.
Surely, Patty decided, the Hartleys were pinched for money, but just as surely, she thought, that could not have the effect of casting that indefinite gloom over them which was now and then observable. And as she idly swung in her hammock, she made up her mind to ask about it.
Surely, Patty decided, the Hartleys were short on cash, but just as surely, she thought, that couldn’t be the reason for the vague sadness that occasionally hung over them. And as she relaxed in her hammock, she resolved to ask about it.
“If they don’t want to tell me, they needn’t,” she said to herself, “but they surely know me well enough now to know that I’m honestly interested in their life, and not merely trying to pry into their secrets.”
“If they don’t want to tell me, they don’t have to,” she said to herself, “but they definitely know me well enough by now to realize that I’m genuinely interested in their lives, and not just trying to dig into their secrets.”
But she could not quite decide which one of the family to ask about it. She would have preferred to ask Grandma Cromarty, but the old lady had a certain reserve, which, at times, was 183 forbidding, and Patty stood a little in awe of her.
But she couldn't quite decide which family member to ask about it. She would have preferred to talk to Grandma Cromarty, but the old lady had a certain reserve that could sometimes feel intimidating, and Patty felt a little in awe of her.
Mrs. Hartley was kindly and responsive, but Patty rarely saw her except when the whole family was present. In the morning Mrs. Hartley was busy with household duties, and afternoons Patty and Mabel were usually together. Patty felt sure she could never ask Mabel, for though the two girls were confidential friends, there was a sensitiveness in Mabel’s disposition that made Patty shrink from touching on what she felt might be a painful subject. Then there were the boys. Bob, at home on his vacation from college was Patty’s chum and merry comrade, but she imagined he would cleverly evade a serious question. He was always chaffing, and while Patty was always glad to meet him on this ground, she almost knew he wouldn’t talk seriously on family subjects. This left only Sinclair. Patty really liked Sinclair Hartley. A young man of about twenty, he was studying law in a nearby town, where he went every morning, returning in mid-afternoon.
Mrs. Hartley was kind and approachable, but Patty hardly ever saw her unless the whole family was around. In the mornings, Mrs. Hartley was busy with household chores, and in the afternoons, Patty and Mabel usually spent time together. Patty felt certain she could never bring anything up with Mabel, because even though the two girls were close friends, Mabel had a sensitivity that made Patty hesitate to discuss what she thought might be a tough topic. Then there were the boys. Bob, who was home on vacation from college, was Patty's buddy and fun companion, but she figured he would skillfully avoid any serious questions. He was always joking around, and while Patty enjoyed this side of him, she almost knew he wouldn’t want to talk seriously about family matters. That left only Sinclair. Patty really liked Sinclair Hartley. He was around twenty years old, studying law in a nearby town, where he went every morning and returned in the early afternoon.
He was kindly and courteous, and though often grave, was always appreciative of a joke, and quite ready to join in any fun. But he had a 184 serious side, and Patty had enjoyed many long talks with him on subjects that never would interest Mabel or Bob.
He was kind and polite, and although he often seemed serious, he always appreciated a good joke and was up for some fun. But he also had a serious side, and Patty had enjoyed many long conversations with him about topics that would never interest Mabel or Bob. 184
And so she concluded that at the first opportunity, she would ask Sinclair what was the nature of the mystery that seemed to hang over the House of Hartley.
And so she decided that at the first chance she got, she would ask Sinclair what the mystery was that seemed to linger over the House of Hartley.
“Ah, there, Pitty-Pat!” called a gay voice, and looking around, Patty saw Bob strolling toward her across the lawn. “Want to go out on the lake and fish for pond-lilies?”
“Hey there, Pitty-Pat!” called a cheerful voice, and looking around, Patty saw Bob walking toward her across the lawn. “Want to go out on the lake and fish for pond lilies?”
“Yes, indeed,” said Patty, twisting herself out of the hammock. “What are you going to do with them?”
“Yes, definitely,” said Patty, twisting herself out of the hammock. “What are you going to do with them?”
“Oh, just for the lunch table. Mabel’s so everlastingly fond of them, you know.”
“Oh, just for the lunch table. Mabel’s really into them, you know.”
Patty thought it was nice of Bob to remember his sister’s tastes, and she willingly went with him toward the lake.
Patty thought it was sweet of Bob to keep his sister's preferences in mind, so she happily went with him to the lake.
“How beautiful it all is!” she said as they went down the terrace steps and along the lake path which led through a pergola and around a curved corner called “The Alcove.”
“How beautiful it all is!” she said as they walked down the terrace steps and along the lake path that went through a pergola and around a curved corner called “The Alcove.”
This delightful nook was a small open court of marble, adorned with pillars and statues, and partly surrounding a fountain.
This charming little courtyard was an open space made of marble, decorated with pillars and statues, and partially encircling a fountain.
“Yes, isn’t it?” exclaimed Bob, enthusiastically. 185 “You know, Patty, this old place is my joy and my despair. I love every stick and stone of it, but I wish we could keep it up in decent order. Heigh-ho! Just wait until I’m out of college. I’ll do something then to turn an honest shilling, and every penny of it shall go to fix up the dear old place.”
“Yes, isn’t it?” Bob exclaimed, full of excitement. 185 “You know, Patty, this old place is my joy and my frustration. I love every stick and stone of it, but I wish we could keep it in decent shape. Sigh! Just wait until I’m done with college. I’ll do something then to earn a good living, and every penny of it will go toward fixing up this dear old place.”
“What are you going to be, Bob?”
“What are you going to do, Bob?”
“An engineer. There’s more chance for a fellow in that than in any other profession. Old Sinclair’s for being a lawyer, and he’ll be a good one, too, but it’s slow work.”
“An engineer. There’s more opportunity in that than in any other profession. Old Sinclair wants to be a lawyer, and he’ll be a good one, too, but it’s a slow process.”
“You ought to go to America, Bob, if you want to get rich.”
“You should go to America, Bob, if you want to get rich.”
“I would, like a shot, if I could take the old house with me. But I’m afraid it’s too big to uproot.”
“I would totally do it, like, if I could take the old house with me. But I’m afraid it’s too big to move.”
“I’m afraid it is. I suppose you wouldn’t like to live in a brown-stone front on Fifth Avenue?”
“I’m afraid it is. I guess you wouldn’t want to live in a brownstone on Fifth Avenue?”
“Never having seen your brown-stone Avenue, ma’am, I can’t say; but I suppose a deer park and lake and several thousand acres of meadow land are not included with each house.”
“Since I’ve never seen your brownstone Avenue, ma’am, I can’t say; but I assume that a deer park, a lake, and several thousand acres of meadow land aren’t part of each house.”
“No; not unless you take the whole of Manhattan Island.”
“No; not unless you take all of Manhattan Island.”
“Even that wouldn’t do; unless I had taken 186 it a few hundred years ago, and started the trees growing then.”
“Even that wouldn’t work; unless I had done it a few hundred years ago and started the trees growing back then.”
“No, America wouldn’t suit you,” said Patty, thoughtfully, “any more than English country life would suit most of our American boys.”
“No, America wouldn’t be right for you,” said Patty, thoughtfully, “any more than English country life would be right for most of our American guys.”
“But you like this life of ours?”
“But do you like our life?”
“I love it; for a time. And just now I am enjoying it immensely. Oh, what gorgeous lilies!”
“I love it, at least for now. And right now, I’m really enjoying it. Oh, those beautiful lilies!”
They had reached the lake, and the quiet, well-behaved water was placidly rippling against the stone coping.
They had arrived at the lake, and the calm, orderly water was gently rippling against the stone edge.
Bob untied the boat.
Bob untied the boat.
“It’s an old thing,” he said, regretfully; “but it’s water-tight, so don’t be afraid.”
“It’s an old item,” he said, sounding a bit regretful; “but it’s water-tight, so don’t worry.”
Patty went down the broad marble steps, and seated herself in the stern of the boat, while Bob took the rowing seat.
Patty walked down the wide marble steps and settled into the back of the boat, while Bob took the rowing seat.
A few of his strong pulls, and they were out among the lily pads.
A few strong pulls, and they were out among the lily pads.
“Row around a bit before we gather them,” suggested Patty, and Bob with long, slow strokes sent the boat softly and steadily along.
“Row around a bit before we gather them,” suggested Patty, and Bob used long, slow strokes to move the boat gently and steadily along.
“Isn’t it perfect?” said Patty, dreamily. “It seems as if nothing could stir me up on a day like this.”
“Isn’t it perfect?” Patty said, lost in thought. “It feels like nothing could get me worked up on a day like this.”
“Is that so?” said Bob, and with mischief in 187 his eyes, he began to rock the boat from side to side.
“Is that so?” Bob said, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he started to rock the boat from side to side.
“You villain!” cried Patty, rudely stirred from her calm enjoyment; “take that!”
“You jerk!” yelled Patty, abruptly jolted from her peaceful enjoyment; “here’s this!”
She dashed light sprays of water at him from over the side of the boat, and he returned by cleverly sprinkling a few drops on her from the blade of his oar.
She splashed light sprays of water at him from the side of the boat, and he responded by cleverly flicking a few drops on her from the blade of his oar.
“Why did you want to kick up a bobbery, when everything was so nice and peaceful?” she said, reproachfully.
“Why did you want to stir up trouble when everything was so nice and peaceful?” she said, disapprovingly.
“I shall always kick up a bobbery,” he returned, calmly, “when you put on that romantic, sentimental air.”
“I'll always make a fuss,” he replied casually, “when you act all romantic and sentimental.”
“I didn’t put on any sentimental air! I was just enjoying the dreamy spirit of the lake.”
“I didn't act all sentimental! I was just soaking up the peaceful vibe of the lake.”
“Thank you! That’s the same as saying my society makes you sleepy.”
“Thanks! That’s just like saying my society puts you to sleep.”
“Nothing of the sort. And anyway, the dreamy mood has passed.”
“Not at all. Besides, the dreamy mood is gone now.”
“Yes, I intended it should. Now, let’s sing.”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I meant. Now, let’s sing.”
“All right; what?”
"Okay, what?"
“The ‘Little Kibosh,’ I think. That’s a good song to row by.”
“The ‘Little Kibosh,’ I think. That’s a good song to row to.”
The young people at Cromarty Manor had already composed several songs which seemed to them choicest gems of musical composition. 188
The young people at Cromarty Manor had already created several songs that they considered the best of musical compositions. 188
As a rule Patty and Bob made up the words, while Mabel and Sinclair arranged the tunes.
As a rule, Patty and Bob came up with the lyrics, while Mabel and Sinclair set the music.
Sometimes the airs were adapted from well-known songs, and sometimes they were entirely original.
Sometimes the tunes were taken from popular songs, and other times they were completely original.
“The Little Kibosh” was one of their favourite nonsense songs, and now Patty and Bob sang it in unison as they rowed slowly about on the lake.
“The Little Kibosh” was one of their favorite nonsense songs, and now Patty and Bob sang it together as they rowed slowly around on the lake.
“It was ever so many years ago, “It was so many years ago, On a prairie by the sea; On a grassy plain by the ocean; A little Kibosh I used to know A little Kibosh I used to know By the name of Hoppity Lee. By the name of Hoppity Lee. His hair was as green as the driven snow, His hair was as green as freshly fallen snow, And his cheeks were as blue as tea. And his cheeks were as blue as tea. “’Twas just about night, or nearly noon “Just about night, or nearly noon When Hoppity Lee and I When Hoppity Lee and I Decided to go for a sail to the moon, Decided to take a trip to the moon, At least, as far as the sky. At least, as far as the sky goes. But instead of taking the Big Balloon, But instead of taking the Big Balloon, sailed in a pumpkin pie. sailed in a pumpkin boat. “Dear little Hoppity Lee and I “Dear little Hoppity Lee and I Were happy and glad and gay; Were happy and glad and cheerful; But the Dog Star came out as we passed by, But the Dog Star appeared as we walked by, And began to bark and bay. And started to bark and howl. 189
And the little Kibosh fell out of the pie, And the little Kibosh dropped out of the pie, And into the Milky Way! And into the Milky Way! “I fished and fished for a year and a week “I fished and fished for a year and a week For dear little Hoppity Lee; For sweet little Hoppity Lee; And at last I heard a small faint squeak And finally, I heard a soft, faint squeak. From the place where he used to be; From the place where he used to be; And he said, ‘Go home, and never more seek, And he said, “Go home and never look for it again.” Oh, never more seek for me!’” Oh, never look for me again!'” |
That very same evening Patty had a chance to speak to Sinclair alone.
That same evening, Patty had the opportunity to talk to Sinclair privately.
It was just after dinner, and the lovely English twilight was beginning to cast long, soft shadows of the tall cypresses across the lawn. The various members of the family were standing about on the terrace, when Sinclair said, “You need some exercise, Patty; let’s walk as far as the alcove.”
It was just after dinner, and the beautiful English twilight was starting to cast long, gentle shadows from the tall cypresses across the lawn. The different members of the family were gathered on the terrace when Sinclair said, “You need some exercise, Patty; let’s walk to the alcove.”
Patty assented, and the two strolled away, while Mabel called after them, “Don’t be gone long, for we’re all going to play games this evening.”
Patty agreed, and the two walked away, while Mabel called after them, “Don’t be gone long, because we’re all going to play games tonight.”
They all loved games, so Patty promised to return very soon.
They all loved games, so Patty promised to come back very soon.
“I never saw anything like this alcove before in my life,” said Patty, as they reached the picturesque spot and sat down upon the curving marble seat.
“I’ve never seen anything like this alcove before in my life,” said Patty, as they reached the beautiful spot and sat down on the curved marble seat.
“They are often found in the gardens of old English homes. Any arched or covered seat 191 out of doors is called an alcove. But this is rather an elaborate one. The marble pillars are of fine design, and the whole thing is beautifully proportioned.”
“They are commonly seen in the gardens of historic English houses. Any arched or covered outdoor seat is referred to as an alcove. But this one is quite elaborate. The marble pillars have an elegant design, and the entire structure is beautifully proportioned.”
“Is it very old?”
"Is it ancient?"
“Yes, older than the house. You know the Cromartys have lived on this estate for several hundred years. But the original house was destroyed by fire, or nearly so, and the present house was built on the old foundations about the middle of the seventeenth century. If you’re interested in these things, there are lots of books in the library, telling all about the history of the place.”
“Yes, older than the house. The Cromartys have lived on this estate for several hundreds of years. But the original house was almost completely destroyed by fire, and the current house was built on the old foundations around the middle of the seventeenth century. If you’re interested in this stuff, there are plenty of books in the library that explain all about the history of the place.”
“Indeed I am interested, and I shall look up the books, if you’ll tell me what they are. Is there any legend or tradition connected with the place?”
“Absolutely, I’m interested, and I’ll check out the books if you let me know what they are. Is there any story or tradition linked to this place?”
“No. We have no ghosts at Cromarty Manor. We’ve always been a peaceful sort, except that my great uncle quarrelled with my grandfather.”
“No. We don’t have any ghosts at Cromarty Manor. We’ve always been a peaceful family, except for the time my great uncle had a falling out with my grandfather.”
“Mrs. Cromarty’s husband?”
“Is this Mrs. Cromarty’s husband?”
“Yes. He was Roger Cromarty—grandfather was, I mean—and he had a brother Marmaduke. They were both high-tempered, and Marmaduke after an unusually fierce quarrel 192 left home and went to India. But have you never heard the story of the Cromarty Fortune?”
“Yes. He was Roger Cromarty—my grandfather, that is—and he had a brother, Marmaduke. They both had a bad temper, and after an especially intense fight, Marmaduke left home and went to India. But have you ever heard the story of the Cromarty Fortune?”
“No, I never have. Is it a sad story? Would you rather not tell me?”
“No, I’ve never heard it. Is it a sad story? Would you rather not share it with me?”
“Why, no; it isn’t a sad story, except that the conditions are rather sad for us. But there’s no reason in the world why you shouldn’t hear it, if you care to. Indeed, I supposed Mabel had already told it you.”
“Why, no; it’s not a sad story, except that the circumstances are a bit sad for us. But there’s absolutely no reason you shouldn’t hear it if you want to. In fact, I thought Mabel had already shared it with you.”
“No, she never did. Will you?”
“No, she never did. Will you?”
“Yes. But not here. Let us go in, and get the family all together, and we’ll give you a dramatic recital of the Great Cromarty Mystery.”
“Yes. But not here. Let’s go inside, gather the family together, and we’ll give you a dramatic retelling of the Great Cromarty Mystery.”
“Oh, is it a mystery story? How delightful. I love a mystery.”
“Oh, is it a mystery story? That’s wonderful. I love a good mystery.”
“I’m glad you do, but I assure you I wish it wasn’t a mystery.”
“I’m glad you do, but I promise I wish it wasn’t a mystery.”
“Will it never be solved?”
“Will it ever be solved?”
“I fear not, now. But let us go back to the house, and tell the tale as it should be told.”
“I’m not afraid anymore. But let’s head back to the house and share the story the right way.”
They found that the others had already gone into the house, and were gathered round the big table that stood in the middle of the living room. As they joined the group, Sinclair said:
They found that the others had already gone into the house and were gathered around the big table that stood in the middle of the living room. As they joined the group, Sinclair said:
Patty was surprised to note the different expressions on her friends’ faces. Mabel seemed to shrink into herself, as if in embarrassment or sensitiveness. Mrs. Cromarty looked calmly proud, and Mrs. Hartley smiled a little.
Patty was surprised to notice the different expressions on her friends’ faces. Mabel seemed to withdraw into herself, as if out of embarrassment or sensitivity. Mrs. Cromarty looked calmly proud, and Mrs. Hartley smiled slightly.
But Bob laughed outright, and said:
But Bob laughed out loud and said:
“Good! I’ll help; we’ll all help, and we’ll touch up the tale until it has all the dramatic effect of a three-volume novel.”
“Great! I’ll help; we’ll all pitch in, and we’ll polish the story until it has all the dramatic impact of a three-volume novel.”
“It won’t need touching up,” said Sinclair. “Just the plain truth is story enough of itself.”
“It won’t need any improvements,” Sinclair said. “The plain truth is story enough on its own.”
“You begin it, Grandy,” said Bob, “and then, when your imagination gives out, I’ll take a hand at it.”
“You start it, Grandy,” said Bob, “and then, when your imagination runs dry, I’ll step in.”
The old lady smiled.
The elderly woman smiled.
“It needs no imagination, Robert,” she said; “if Patty cares to hear of our family misfortune, I’m quite willing to relate the tale.”
“It doesn't take much imagination, Robert,” she said; “if Patty wants to hear about our family misfortune, I'm more than happy to share the story.”
“Oh, I didn’t know it was a misfortune,” cried Patty. “I thought it was a mystery story.”
“Oh, I didn’t realize it was a bad thing,” Patty exclaimed. “I thought it was a mystery story.”
“It’s both,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “but if the mystery could be solved, it would be no misfortune.”
“It’s both,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “but if the mystery could be solved, it wouldn’t be a bad thing.”
“It’s all an enigma,” said Bob. “Go ahead, Grandy.”
“It’s all a mystery,” said Bob. “Go ahead, Grandy.”
“The story begins,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “with my marriage to Roger Cromarty. I was wed in the year 1855. My husband and I were happy during the first few years of our married life. He was the owner of this beautiful place, which had been in his family for many generations. My daughter, Emmeline, was born here, and when she was a child she filled the old house with her happy laughter and chatter. My husband had a brother, Marmaduke, with whom he was not on good terms. Before my marriage, this brother had left home, and gone to India. My husband held no communication with him, but we sometimes heard indirectly from him, and reports always said that he was amassing great wealth in some Indian commerce.”
“The story begins,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “with my marriage to Roger Cromarty. I got married in 1855. My husband and I were happy during the first few years of our marriage. He owned this beautiful place, which had been in his family for many generations. My daughter, Emmeline, was born here, and when she was a child, she filled the old house with her happy laughter and chatter. My husband had a brother, Marmaduke, with whom he didn’t get along. Before I married, this brother had left home and gone to India. My husband had no contact with him, but we sometimes heard indirectly from him, and reports always said he was accumulating great wealth through some business in India.”
“Is that his portrait?” asked Patty, indicating a painting of a fine-looking man in the prime of life.
“Is that his portrait?” Patty asked, pointing to a painting of a handsome man in his prime.
“Yes,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “But the picture represents him as looking amiable, whereas he was always cross, grumpy, and irritable.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “But the picture shows him as looking friendly, while he was actually always cranky, grumpy, and irritable.”
“Like me,” commented Bob.
"Same here," commented Bob.
“No,” said his mother, “I’m thankful to say that none of you children show the slightest 195 signs of Uncle Marmaduke’s disposition. I was only fifteen years old when he died, but I shall never forget his scowling face and angry tones.”
“No,” said his mother, “I’m grateful to say that none of you kids show the slightest signs of Uncle Marmaduke’s temperament. I was only fifteen when he passed away, but I'll never forget his scowling face and angry voice.”
“Was he always cross?” asked Patty, amazed that any one could be invariably ill-tempered.
“Was he always angry?” asked Patty, amazed that anyone could be consistently bad-tempered.
“Always,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “At least, whenever he was here. I never saw him elsewhere.”
“Always,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “At least, whenever he was here. I never saw him anywhere else.”
“Go back, Grandy; you’re getting ahead of your story.”
“Go back, Grandy; you’re rushing your story.”
“Well, I tried my best to bring about a reconciliation between the two brothers, but both were proud and a bit stubborn. I could not persuade my husband to write to Marmaduke, and though I wrote to him myself, my letters were torn up, and the scraps returned to me.”
“Well, I did my best to help the two brothers make up, but they were both proud and kind of stubborn. I couldn’t get my husband to write to Marmaduke, and even though I wrote to him myself, my letters were ripped up and the pieces sent back to me.”
“Lovely old gentleman!” commented Bob. “I’m glad my manners are at least better than that!”
“Nice old guy!” Bob said. “I’m glad my manners are at least better than that!”
“At last, my husband, Mr. Roger Cromarty, became very ill. I knew he could not recover, and wrote Marmaduke to that effect. To my surprise, I received a grim, but fairly polite letter, saying that he would leave India at once, and hoped to reach his brother’s bedside in time for a reconciliation.”
“At last, my husband, Mr. Roger Cromarty, became very sick. I knew he wouldn’t get better, so I wrote to Marmaduke to let him know. To my surprise, I got back a serious but reasonably polite letter, saying he would leave India immediately and hoped to make it to his brother’s side in time for a reconciliation.”
“Yes, but that was all. My husband was dying when his brother came. They made peace, however, and arranged some business matters.”
“Yes, but that was it. My husband was dying when his brother arrived. They made amends and sorted out some business matters.”
“Oh,” cried Patty, “how glad you must have been that he did not come too late. What a comfort all these years, to know that they did make up their quarrel.”
“Oh,” cried Patty, “how relieved you must have been that he didn’t arrive too late. What a comfort it’s been all these years to know that they resolved their argument.”
“Yes, indeed,” assented Mrs. Cromarty. “But I have talked all I can. Emmeline, you may take up the narrative.”
“Yes, definitely,” agreed Mrs. Cromarty. “But I’ve said everything I can. Emmeline, you can continue the story.”
“I’ll tell a little,” said Mrs. Hartley, smiling; “but I shall soon let Sinclair continue. We all know this tale by heart, but only Sinclair can do full justice to the mysterious part of it. I was only ten years old when my father died, and Uncle Marmaduke came here to live. It changed the whole world for me. Where before all had been happiness and love, now all was unkindness and fear. None of us dared cross Uncle Marmaduke, for his fiery anger was something not to be endured. And beside being bad-tempered, he was erratic. He did most peculiar things, without any reason in them whatever. Altogether, he was a most difficult man to live with. But at my father’s death he owned this estate, and we had to live with him or go homeless. He had plenty 197 of money, and he repaired and restored much about the place. But even in this he was erratic. He would have masons in to renew the crumbling plaster and brickwork in the cellars, while the drawing-room furniture could go ragged and forlorn. He spent his money freely for anything he wanted himself, but was niggardly toward mother and myself. However, he always told us that at his death we should inherit his wealth. The estate, also, he willed to mother. He lived with us for about five years, and then was killed by a fall from his horse. I was a girl of fifteen then, and when he was brought in, mangled and almost dead, he called for me. I went to his bedside, trembling, for even then I feared he was going to scold me. But he could only speak in hesitating, disjointed sentences. It was with difficulty I gathered that he was trying to give me some information about his fortune. I wish now I had tried to help him tell me; but at that time it seemed heartless to think of such things when the poor man was dying, and I soothed him, and begged him not to try to talk, when it was such an exertion.”
“I’ll share a bit,” said Mrs. Hartley with a smile; “but I’ll let Sinclair take over soon. We all know this story by heart, but only Sinclair can truly capture the mysterious part of it. I was just ten when my father died, and Uncle Marmaduke moved in. It changed everything for me. Where there had once been happiness and love, there was now unkindness and fear. None of us dared to cross Uncle Marmaduke, because his fiery anger was unbearable. Besides being bad-tempered, he was unpredictable. He did strange things for no reason at all. All in all, he was very hard to live with. But after my father’s death, he owned this estate, and we either had to live with him or become homeless. He had plenty of money and fixed up a lot around the place. But even in this, he was erratic. He’d hire masons to repair the crumbling plaster and brickwork in the cellars, while the drawing-room furniture was left to fall apart. He spent his money freely on things he wanted for himself but was stingy toward my mother and me. However, he always promised us that upon his death, we would inherit his wealth. He also willed the estate to my mother. He lived with us for about five years before he died from a fall off his horse. I was fifteen at the time, and when they brought him in, mangled and nearly dead, he called for me. I went to his bedside, trembling, because even then I feared he was going to scold me. But all he could do was speak in hesitant, broken sentences. It was hard for me to understand that he was trying to give me some information about his fortune. I wish now that I had tried harder to help him communicate; but at that moment, it felt heartless to think about such things when the poor man was dying, so I comforted him and begged him not to try to talk, since it was such an effort.”
“Oh, Mom,” cried Bob, “if you’d just listened instead of talking all the time!” 198
Mrs. Hartley smiled, as if she were used to such comments at this part of the story.
Mrs. Hartley smiled, as if she were familiar with comments like that at this point in the story.
“Well,” she said, “I think Sinclair may take up the recital here. That is, if you’re interested, Patty?”
“Well,” she said, “I think Sinclair might do the recital here. That is, if you’re interested, Patty?”
“If I’m interested! Indeed I am! It’s very exciting, and I want it all now; no ‘continued in our next.’”
“If I’m interested! Absolutely! It’s really exciting, and I want it all right now; no ‘continued in our next.’”
“We don’t know the end, ourselves,” said Mabel, with such a wistful look in her eyes that Patty went over and sat by her, and with her arm round her listened to the rest of the story.
“We don’t know how it all ends,” Mabel said, with such a longing expression in her eyes that Patty went over and sat next to her, putting her arm around her as she listened to the rest of the story.
“Well, then,” said Sinclair, in his grave, kindly voice, “Uncle Marmaduke tried very hard to communicate to mother and Grandy something about his fortune. But his accident had somehow paralysed his throat, and he could scarcely articulate. But for an hour or more, as he lay dying, he would look at them with piercing glances, and say what sounded like dickens! gold!”
“Well, then,” said Sinclair, in his serious, kind voice, “Uncle Marmaduke tried really hard to tell Mom and Grandy something about his fortune. But his accident had somehow affected his throat, and he could barely speak. For over an hour, as he lay dying, he would look at them with intense stares and say what sounded like ‘darn it! gold!’”
“Did he mean gold money?” asked Patty, impulsively.
“Did he mean gold money?” Patty asked, impulsively.
“They didn’t know, then. But they thought at the time that dickens! was one of his angry expletives, as he was given to such language. The gold, they felt sure, referred to his fortune, 199 which he had always declared he would leave to Grandmother. Then he died, without being able to say any other except those two words, gold and dickens.”
“They didn’t know at the time. But they believed that ‘dickens!’ was one of his angry outbursts, since he often used such language. They were sure that the gold referred to his wealth, which he had always said he would leave to Grandmother. Then he died, unable to say anything else except those two words, gold and dickens.”
“He might have meant Charles Dickens,” suggested Patty, who dearly loved to guess at a puzzle.
“He might have been talking about Charles Dickens,” suggested Patty, who really enjoyed trying to solve a mystery.
“As it turned out, he did,” said Sinclair, serenely; “but that’s ahead of the story.”
“As it turned out, he did,” Sinclair said calmly, “but that’s ahead of the story.”
“And, too,” said Mrs. Hartley, “the way in which he finally articulated the word, by a great effort, and after many attempts, was so—so explosive, that it sounded like an ejaculation far more than like a noted author.”
“And, also,” said Mrs. Hartley, “the way he finally managed to say the word, after a lot of effort and several tries, was so—so intense, that it sounded more like a burst of emotion than like a famous author.”
“Years went by,” continued Sinclair, “and Grandy and mother were left with the old Cromarty estate, and nothing to keep it up with.”
“Years went by,” continued Sinclair, “and Grandy and mom were stuck with the old Cromarty estate, and nothing to maintain it.”
“We had a small income, my boy,” said his grandmother.
“We had a small income, my boy,” his grandmother said.
“Yes, but not enough to keep the place as it should be kept. However, no trace could be found of Uncle Marmaduke’s money. He was generally supposed to have brought a large fortune home from India, but it seemed to have vanished into thin air. His private papers and belongings showed no records of stocks or bonds, no bank books, and save for a small 200 amount of ready money he had by him, he seemed to be penniless. Of course, he wasn’t; the way he had lived, and the money he had spent indicated that he had a fortune somewhere; and, too, there was his promise to leave it to Grandy. Of course, the conclusion was that he had hidden this fortune.”
“Yes, but not enough to maintain the place as it should be. However, there was no sign of Uncle Marmaduke’s money. Everyone believed he had returned from India with a large fortune, but it appeared to have disappeared completely. His private papers and belongings revealed no evidence of stocks or bonds, no bank statements, and aside from a small amount of cash he had on hand, he seemed to be broke. Of course, he wasn’t; the way he lived and the money he spent suggested that he had a fortune hidden away somewhere; plus, there was his promise to leave it to Grandy. Naturally, the conclusion was that he had concealed this fortune.”
“A hidden fortune!” exclaimed Patty, blissfully. “Oh, what a lovely mystery! Why, you couldn’t have a better one!”
“A hidden fortune!” Patty exclaimed, filled with joy. “Oh, what a wonderful mystery! You really couldn’t ask for a better one!”
“I think a discovered fortune would be far better,” said Mabel, and Patty clasped her friend’s hand in sympathy.
“I think finding a fortune would be way better,” said Mabel, and Patty held her friend's hand in sympathy.
“At last,” said Sinclair, “a very bright lawyer had a glimmering of an idea that Uncle Marmaduke’s last words had some meaning to them. He inquired of the ladies of the house, and learned that the late Mr. Marmaduke had been exceedingly fond of reading Dickens, and that he was greatly attached to his own well-worn set of the great author’s works. ‘Ah, ha!’ said the very bright lawyer. ‘Between those well-thumbed pages, we will find many Bank of England notes, or certificates of valuable stocks!’ They flew to the library, and thoroughly searched all the volumes of the set. And what do you think they found?” 201
“At last,” said Sinclair, “a very clever lawyer had a flash of insight that Uncle Marmaduke’s last words meant something. He asked the women in the house and found out that the late Mr. Marmaduke had really loved reading Dickens and was very attached to his well-worn collection of the author’s works. ‘Ah, ha!’ said the clever lawyer. ‘Among those well-thumbed pages, we might find plenty of Bank of England notes or certificates for valuable stocks!’ They rushed to the library and thoroughly searched all the volumes in the collection. And what do you think they discovered?” 201
“Nothing,” said Patty, wagging her head solemnly.
“Nothing,” Patty said, shaking her head seriously.
“Exactly that! Save for a book-marker here and there, the volumes held nothing but their own immortal stories. ‘Foiled again!’ hissed the very bright lawyer. But he kept right on being foiled, and still no hoard of securities was found.”
“Exactly that! Aside from a bookmark here and there, the books contained nothing but their own timeless stories. ‘Foiled again!’ the very clever lawyer hissed. But he just kept getting foiled, and still, no stash of securities was discovered.”
“But what about the gold?” said Patty. “They didn’t expect to find gold coins in Dickens’ books?”
“But what about the gold?” Patty asked. “They didn’t think they’d find gold coins in Dickens’ books?”
“No, but they fondly hoped they’d find a mysterious paper in cryptogram, like the ‘Gold Bug,’ you know, telling them to go out in the dark of the moon, and dig north by northwest under the old apple tree.”
“No, but they hoped to find a mysterious paper with a code, like the ‘Gold Bug,’ you know, telling them to go out during the dark of the moon and dig north by northwest under the old apple tree.”
“Don’t try to be funny, Clair,” put in Bob; “go on with the yarn. You’re telling it well to-night.”
“Don’t try to be funny, Clair,” Bob interjected; “keep going with the story. You’re telling it well tonight.”
“And then,” said Sinclair, looking from one to another of his interested hearers, “and then the years rolled by until the fair maiden, Emmeline Cromarty, was of sufficient age to have suitors for her lily-white hand. As we can well believe, after a mere glance in her direction, she was the belle of the whole countryside. Brave gallants from far and near came galloping into 202 the courtyard, and dismounting in feverish, haste, cried, ‘What ho! is the radiant Emmeline within?’ Then the old warden with his clanking keys admitted them, and they stood in rows, that the coquettish damsel might make a selection.”
“And then,” said Sinclair, looking at each of his intrigued listeners, “and then the years passed until the beautiful Emmeline Cromarty was old enough to have suitors for her fair hand. As we can easily imagine, just a glance in her direction was enough to show she was the star of the entire region. Brave young men from far and wide rode into the courtyard, and jumping off their horses in a hurry, shouted, ‘Is the stunning Emmeline inside?’ Then the old warden with his noisy keys let them in, and they lined up so that the charming young lady could make her choice.”
“How ridiculous you are, Sinclair!” said his mother, smiling. “Can’t you omit that part?”
“Everything you do is so silly, Sinclair!” his mother said with a smile. “Can’t you leave that part out?”
“Nay, nay, fair lady. And so, it came to pass, that among the shoals of suitors was one who was far more brave and strong and noble than all the rest. Edgar Hartley——”
“Nah, nah, beautiful lady. And so, it happened that among the crowd of suitors was one who was much braver, stronger, and nobler than all the others. Edgar Hartley——”
Sinclair’s voice broke a little as he spoke the name of his revered father. But hiding his emotion, he went on.
Sinclair's voice cracked a bit as he said the name of his respected father. But masking his feelings, he continued.
“Edgar Hartley wooed and won Emmeline Cromarty, and in the beautiful June of 1880 they were wed and merrily rang the bells. Now while Edgar Hartley was by no means wealthy, he had a fair income, and the fortunes of Cromarty Manor improved. The young couple took up their abode here, and the Dowager Duchess of Cromarty lived with them.”
“Edgar Hartley pursued and won over Emmeline Cromarty, and in the lovely June of 1880, they got married and the bells joyfully rang. Although Edgar Hartley wasn't exactly rich, he had a decent income, and the fortunes of Cromarty Manor got better. The young couple moved in there, and the Dowager Duchess of Cromarty lived with them.”
“I’m not a Duchess,” interposed Mrs. Cromarty, in her calm way.
“I’m not a Duchess,” Mrs. Cromarty said calmly.
“You ought to have been, Grandy,” declared Bob. “You look the part, and I’m sure there’s 203 a missing title somewhere that belongs to you. Perhaps Uncle Marmaduke concealed it with the rest of his fortune.”
“You should have been, Grandy,” Bob said. “You totally look the part, and I’m sure there’s a missing title out there that’s supposed to be yours. Maybe Uncle Marmaduke hid it with the rest of his fortune.”
“No, dear boy; we are not titled people. But the Cromartys are an old family, and much beloved and respected by all the country round.”
“No, dear boy; we’re not aristocrats. But the Cromartys are an old family and are very much loved and respected by everyone in the area.”
“We are so!” declared Bob, with great enthusiasm.
“We definitely are!” declared Bob, with great enthusiasm.
“As I was saying,” continued Sinclair, “Mr. and Mrs. Hartley lived happily at Cromarty Manor. Three beautiful children were born to them, who have since grown to be the superior specimens of humanity you see before you. I am the oldest, and, as I may modestly remark, the flower of the family.”
“As I was saying,” continued Sinclair, “Mr. and Mrs. Hartley lived happily at Cromarty Manor. They had three beautiful children, who have since grown into the exceptional individuals you see before you. I am the oldest, and, if I may modestly say, the pride of the family.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” commented Patty, looking affectionately at Mabel.
“Oh, I don’t know,” Patty said, looking affectionately at Mabel.
“Well, anyway, as was only natural, the search for that hidden fortune went on at times. Perhaps a visitor would stir up the interest afresh, and attempts would be made to discover new meaning in Uncle Marmaduke’s last words. And it was my father who succeeded in doing this. He sat in the library one day, looking over the old set of Dickens’ works, which always had a fascinating air of holding the secret. He had not lived here long then, and was not very familiar with the books on the library shelves, but looking about he discovered another 205 set of Dickens, a much newer set, and the volumes were bound in cloth, but almost entirely covered by a gilded decoration. Wait, I’ll show you one.”
“Well, anyway, as you can imagine, the search for that hidden fortune kept going on from time to time. Sometimes a visitor would spark new interest, and efforts would be made to find fresh meaning in Uncle Marmaduke’s last words. It was my father who eventually figured this out. One day, he was sitting in the library, browsing through the old set of Dickens’ works, which always seemed to hold some kind of secret. He hadn’t lived here long at that point and wasn’t very familiar with the books on the shelves, but as he looked around, he stumbled upon another set of Dickens, this one much newer. The volumes were cloth-bound but almost completely covered in gilded decorations. Wait, I’ll show you one.”
Sinclair rose, and going into the library, returned in a moment with a copy of “Barnaby Rudge.” It was bound in green cloth, but so ornate was the gold tooling that little green could be seen.
Sinclair got up, went into the library, and came back a moment later with a copy of “Barnaby Rudge.” It was covered in green cloth, but the gold detailing was so elaborate that hardly any green was visible.
“Dickens—gold——” murmured Patty, her eyes shining as she realised the new meaning in the words.
“Dickens—gold——” murmured Patty, her eyes sparkling as she understood the new meaning in the words.
“Yes; and, sure enough that was what Uncle Marmaduke meant. Just think! For fifteen years that set of books had stood untouched on the shelves, while people nearly wore out the older set, hunting for a clue to the fortune!”
“Yes; and, sure enough that was what Uncle Marmaduke meant. Just think! For fifteen years that set of books had sat untouched on the shelves, while people nearly wore out the older set, searching for a clue to the fortune!”
“It’s great!” declared Patty; “go on!”
“It’s awesome!” Patty exclaimed; “keep going!”
“Well, this set of Dickens proved extremely interesting. Between the leaves of the books were papers of all sorts. Bills, deeds, banknotes, memoranda, and even a will.”
“Well, this collection of Dickens turned out to be really interesting. Tucked between the pages of the books were all kinds of papers: bills, deeds, banknotes, notes, and even a will.”
“Then you had the fortune, at last?”
“Did you finally have the luck, then?”
“No such luck. The banknotes and the few securities in the books amounted to a fair sum, which was gratefully appreciated by my 206 parents, but as to the bulk of the fortune, it only made matters more tantalising than ever.”
“No such luck. The cash and the few securities in the accounts added up to a decent amount, which my parents appreciated, but as for the rest of the fortune, it only made things more frustrating than ever.”
“Why?” asked Patty.
"Why?" Patty asked.
“One of the papers was a will, properly executed and witnessed, leaving all the fortune of which Uncle Marmaduke died possessed, to my mother. Then, instead of a definite statement of where this money was deposited, were some foolish jingles hinting where to find it. These rhymes would be interesting as an old legend, or in a story book, but to find them instead of a heap of money, was, to say the least, disappointing.”
“One of the documents was a will, properly signed and witnessed, leaving all the wealth that Uncle Marmaduke had when he passed away to my mother. Then, instead of a clear statement about where this money was kept, there were some silly rhymes suggesting where to locate it. These verses might have been charming as an old legend or in a storybook, but finding them instead of a pile of cash was, to say the least, disappointing.”
“And did you never find the money?”
“And did you never find the money?”
“Never. And, of course, now we never will. Remember all this happened twenty years ago. I mean the discovery of the papers. Of course, the money was hidden more than thirty-five years ago.”
“Never. And, of course, now we never will. Remember this all happened twenty years ago. I’m talking about the discovery of the papers. Of course, the money was hidden more than thirty-five years ago.”
“And do you mean to say that you people are living here, in your own house, and your own money is hidden here somewhere, and you can’t find it?”
“And are you really saying that you all live here, in your own house, and your own money is hidden here somewhere, and you can’t find it?”
“Exactly as you state it.”
“Just as you said.”
“Well! I’d find it, even if I had to tear the whole house apart.” 207
“Wait a minute, Miss Impetuosity. We don’t think it’s in the house.”
“Hold on a second, Miss Impetuosity. We don’t believe it’s inside the house.”
“Oh, out of doors?”
"Oh, outside?"
“You’re good at puzzles, I know, but just wait until you hear the directions that came with the package, and I think you’ll admit it’s a hopeless problem.”
“You’re great at puzzles, I know, but just wait until you see the instructions that came with the package, and I think you’ll agree it’s an impossible problem.”
“May she see them, Mother?” said Mabel. “Will you get them out for us?”
“Can she see them, Mom?” Mabel asked. “Will you take them out for us?”
“Not to-night, dear. I’ll show the old papers to Patty, some other time; but now Sinclair can tell her the lines just as well.”
“Not tonight, dear. I’ll show the old papers to Patty another time; but right now, Sinclair can tell her the lines just as well.”
“Of all the papers in the books,” Sinclair went on, “only two seemed to be directions for finding the money, although others vaguely hinted that the fortune was concealed. And still others gave the impression that Uncle Marmaduke meant to tell mother all about it; but as his death came upon him so suddenly, of course he could not do this. On these two papers are rhymes, which we children have known by heart all our lives. One is:
“Of all the papers in the books,” Sinclair continued, “only two appeared to be instructions for finding the money, although others vaguely suggested that the fortune was hidden. And some gave the impression that Uncle Marmaduke intended to tell Mom everything about it; but since his death came so suddenly, he obviously couldn’t share that. These two papers contain rhymes that we kids have known by heart our whole lives. One is:
“‘Great treasure lieth in the poke “‘Great treasure lies in the bag Between the fir trees and the oak.’ Between the fir trees and the oak. |
“You see uncle was a true poet.”
"You see, Uncle was a real poet."
“Oh, a poke is a pocket; or a hiding-place of any sort. Of course, this information sent father to digging around every fir tree and oak tree on the place. As you know, there are hundreds of both kinds of trees, so the directions can’t be called explicit.”
“Oh, a poke is a pocket; or a hiding place of any kind. Obviously, this information made dad start digging around every fir tree and oak tree on the property. As you know, there are hundreds of both types of trees, so the directions can’t be considered clear.”
“But,” said Patty, wrinkling her brow, “it says ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ as if it meant a clump of firs and only one big oak.”
“But,” said Patty, furrowing her brow, “it says ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ as if it’s referring to a bunch of firs and just one big oak.”
“Yes; that’s what has been surmised. And many a separate oak tree that stands near a group of firs has been thoroughly investigated. But wait; there’s another clue. On a separate paper these words are written:
“Yes; that’s what has been figured out. And many individual oak trees standing close to a cluster of firs have been thoroughly examined. But hold on; there’s another hint. On another piece of paper, these words are written:
“‘Above the stair, across the hall, "‘Above the stairs, across the hallway, Between the bedhead and the wall, Between the headboard and the wall, A careful searching will reveal A careful search will reveal The noble fortune I conceal.’ The noble luck I hide. |
“There, could anything be plainer than that?”
“There, could anything be clearer than that?”
“Then the money is in the house!” exclaimed Patty.
“Then the money is in the house!” exclaimed Patty.
“Take your choice. There are the two declarations. It may be he concealed the money in one place, and then transferred it to another. 209 Or it may be he put part in the ground, and part in the house.”
“Make your pick. Here are the two statements. He might have hidden the money in one spot, and then moved it to another. 209 Or he could have buried some and kept the rest in the house.”
“But, ‘between the bedhead and the wall,’ is so definite. There are not so very many bedrooms, you know.”
“But, 'between the headboard and the wall,' is so specific. There aren't that many bedrooms, you know.”
“True enough. And of course, when my father found that paper, he went directly upstairs, crossed the hall, and so reached Uncle Marmaduke’s own bedroom. The furniture had been moved about, but Grandy remembered where the head of the bed stood in Uncle’s time. They searched thoroughly, took up flooring, took down wainscoting, and all that, to no avail.”
“That's right. And naturally, when my father found that paper, he went straight upstairs, crossed the hall, and went into Uncle Marmaduke’s bedroom. The furniture had been rearranged, but Grandy remembered where the head of the bed used to be in Uncle’s time. They searched thoroughly, pulled up the flooring, took down the paneling, and all that, but nothing came of it.”
“Of course, they tried other ‘bedheads’?”
“Of course, they tried other ‘bedheads’?”
“Yes, tell her about it, Grandy.”
“Yes, tell her about it, Grandy.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Cromarty, placidly. “All the bedrooms in the house, even the servants’ rooms, were subjected to most careful scrutiny. Although so many years had elapsed, I could remember where the various beds stood when Marmaduke was with us. Behind each, we had the walls sounded, and in some cases, broken into. We even looked for pockets or receptacles of some sort on the backs of the headboards themselves, but never a trace of anything could we find.” 210
“Yes,” Mrs. Cromarty said calmly. “Every bedroom in the house, including the staff rooms, was thoroughly checked. Even though so many years have passed, I can still recall where the beds were when Marmaduke was here. We had the walls checked behind each bed, and in some cases, we even broke into them. We even searched for hidden spaces or compartments on the backs of the headboards themselves, but we never found any trace of anything.” 210
“It’s very exciting!” said Patty; “how can you all be so calm about it? I should think you’d be searching every minute!”
“It’s so exciting!” said Patty. “How can you all be so calm about this? I would think you’d be searching every minute!”
“You must remember, dear,” said Mrs. Hartley, “it’s an old story to us. At first, we were indeed excited. For several years we searched almost continuously. Then hope began to fail, and our investigations became intermittent. Every now and then we would make a fresh attempt, but invariably repeated failures dampened our enthusiasm.”
“You need to remember, my dear,” Mrs. Hartley said, “this is an old story for us. At first, we were really excited. For several years, we searched almost non-stop. Then hope started to fade, and our investigations became more sporadic. Every once in a while, we would try again, but each time we faced setbacks, it just took away our enthusiasm.”
“It’s so interesting,” sighed Patty. “Can’t we get up a little of the old enthusiasm, and do some searching while I’m here?”
“It’s so interesting,” sighed Patty. “Can’t we bring back some of that old enthusiasm and do a bit of searching while I’m here?”
“Indeed, we can,” cried Bob. “Would you prefer an excavating party, with picks and spades, or an indoor performance in the old bedrooms?”
“Sure, we can,” Bob exclaimed. “Would you rather have a digging team with shovels and picks, or an indoor show in the old bedrooms?”
“Both,” declared Patty. “Of course I know how absurd it is to go over the ground that has already been worn threadbare, but—but, oh! if we could find it!”
“Both,” said Patty. “I know it’s ridiculous to revisit the same old ground, but—but, oh! if we could find it!”
Grandma Cromarty smiled.
Grandma Cromarty grinned.
“Forgive me, dearie,” she said, “but I’ve heard those sentiments from all my guests to whom we have told the story, for the past thirty-five years; and though I don’t want to 211 seem ungrateful for your interest, I feel it my duty to warn you there is no hope.”
“Forgive me, dear,” she said, “but I’ve heard those feelings from all my guests to whom we’ve told the story for the past thirty-five years; and even though I don’t want to seem ungrateful for your interest, I feel it’s my duty to warn you there is no hope.”
“Oh, yes there is hope, Grandy,” said Sinclair, “but there is nothing else. There’s no probability, scarcely a possibility, but we’ll never give up hope.”
“Oh, yes there is hope, Grandy,” said Sinclair, “but that’s all there is. There’s no chance, hardly even a slim possibility, but we’ll never give up hope.”
“Never!” agreed Bob; but Mabel’s expression plainly showed that she hadn’t the faintest glimmering of a hope.
“Never!” Bob agreed; but Mabel’s expression clearly showed that she didn’t have the slightest bit of hope.
“It does seem so strange,” said Patty, thoughtfully, “to have the two directions, and both so explicit. No, not explicit, they’re not that, but both so definite.”
“It really feels so weird,” said Patty, thoughtfully, “to have the two directions, and both so clear. No, not clear, they’re not that, but both so specific.”
“Hardly definite, either,” said Bob, “except that they seem to reveal the fact that there is a fortune concealed about the place. Oh! it makes me frantic! I feel so helpless.”
“Not really clear either,” Bob said, “except that they seem to show there is a fortune hidden somewhere around here. Oh! it drives me crazy! I feel so powerless.”
“There’s no use storming about it, Bob, my boy,” said his mother. “And, Patty, you mustn’t set us down as too mercenary in this matter. But I think you know that we, as a family, long for the means which would enable us to keep up this dear old place as it should be, and not let its beautiful parks and gardens go uncared for and neglected.”
“There’s no point in getting all worked up about it, Bob,” his mother said. “And, Patty, don’t think we’re too focused on money in this situation. But I believe you understand that we, as a family, really want the resources to maintain this lovely old place properly, and not let its beautiful parks and gardens fall into disrepair and neglect.”
“I do know!” cried Patty; “and it makes me furious to think that the money—your own 212 money—is perhaps within your reach, and yet—you can’t get it! Oh, why didn’t Mr. Marmaduke say just where he put it!”
“I know!” shouted Patty. “And it drives me crazy to think that the money—your own 212 money—might be right there within your reach, yet you can’t get it! Oh, why didn’t Mr. Marmaduke just say where he put it!”
“He did,” said Bob, smiling.
“He did,” Bob said, smiling.
“Yes, so he did. Well, I’d tear up every square foot of ground on the whole estate, then.”
“Yes, he did. Well, I’d dig up every square foot of ground on the entire estate, then.”
“Remember, Patty,” said Sinclair, in his quiet way, “there are nearly ten thousand acres in all; and except for meadowlands and water, there are oaks and firs on nearly every acre. The fortune itself would scarcely pay for all that labour.”
“Remember, Patty,” Sinclair said softly, “there are almost ten thousand acres in total; and aside from the meadows and water, there are oaks and firs on nearly every acre. The wealth itself would hardly cover all that work.”
“Well, then, I’d tear the house to pieces.”
“Well, then, I’d destroy the house.”
“Oh, no you wouldn’t,” said Mrs. Hartley; “and beside, that has almost been done. My husband had so much of the woodwork and plaster removed, that I almost feared he would bring the house down about our ears. And it is such a big, rambling old place, it is hopeless to think of examining it really thoroughly.”
“Oh, no you wouldn’t,” said Mrs. Hartley; “and besides, that’s already been done. My husband had so much of the woodwork and plaster taken out that I almost worried he’d bring the house down on us. And it’s such a big, sprawling old place, it’s pointless to think about examining it thoroughly.”
Patty glanced around at the great hall she was in. The groined ceiling, with its intricate carvings at the intersections; the cornice carved in deep relief, with heraldic bosses, and massive patterns; the tall columns and pilasters; all 213 seemed part of an old monument which it would be desecration to break into.
Patty looked around the grand hall she was in. The vaulted ceiling, with its detailed carvings where the arches met; the cornice sculpted in high relief with coat-of-arms motifs and bold patterns; the tall columns and pilasters; all 213 felt like a historic monument that it would be wrong to disturb.
“I wonder where it is,” she said; “indoors or out.”
“I wonder where it is,” she said; “inside or outside.”
“I think it’s out of doors,” said Sinclair. “I think uncle hid it in the house first, and then wrote his exquisite poem about the poke. Perhaps it was merely a pocket of leather or canvas, that hung behind the headboard of his own bed. In that case all prying into the walls would mean nothing. Then, I think, as that was only a temporary hiding-place, he later buried it in the ground between some special oak tree and fir tree, or trees. I think, too, he left, or meant to leave some more of his poetry to tell which trees, but owing to his sudden taking off, he didn’t do this.”
“I think it's outside,” said Sinclair. “I believe my uncle hid it in the house at first, and then wrote his beautiful poem about the poke. It might have just been a leather or canvas pouch that he tucked behind the headboard of his own bed. If that's the case, searching the walls wouldn't mean anything. Then, I think, since that was just a temporary hiding place, he later buried it in the ground between some special oak and fir trees. I also think he intended to leave more of his poetry to indicate which trees, but because of his sudden passing, he didn't do that.”
“Sinclair,” said Bob, “as our American friend, Mr. Dooley, says, ‘Yer opinions is inthrestin’, but not convincin’.’ As opinions, they’re fine; but I wish I had some facts. If uncle had only left a cryptogram or a cipher, I’d like it better than all that rhymed foolishness.”
“Sinclair,” Bob said, “as our American friend, Mr. Dooley, puts it, ‘Your opinions are interesting, but not convincing.’ They’re nice as opinions go; but I wish I had some facts. If only my uncle had left behind a cryptogram or a cipher, I’d prefer that to all this rhymed nonsense.”
“Perhaps it isn’t foolishness,” said Patty; “I think, with Sinclair, it’s likely Mr. Marmaduke wrote the indoor one first, and then changed the hiding-place and wrote the other. But how 214 could he do all this hiding and rehiding without being seen?”
“Maybe it’s not really foolishness,” Patty said. “I think, like Sinclair, that Mr. Marmaduke probably wrote the indoor one first, and then changed the hiding place and wrote the other. But how could he keep hiding and rehiding it without being noticed?”
“I went up to London every season,” said Mrs. Cromarty; “and, of course, took Emmeline with me. Marmaduke always stayed here, and thus had ample opportunity to do what he would. Indeed, he usually had great goings-on while we were away. One year, he had the Italian garden laid out. Another year, he had a new porter’s lodge built. This was done the last year of his life, and as he had masons around so much at that time, repairing the cellars and all that, we thought later, that he might have had a hiding-place arranged in the wall behind the head of his bed. But, if so, we never could find it.”
“I went to London every season,” said Mrs. Cromarty; “and, of course, I took Emmeline with me. Marmaduke always stayed here, so he had plenty of time to do as he pleased. In fact, he usually got up to all sorts of things while we were gone. One year, he had the Italian garden set up. Another year, he had a new porter’s lodge built. This was done in the last year of his life, and since he had masons around so much at that time, fixing the cellars and everything, we later thought he might have arranged a hiding place in the wall behind the head of his bed. But if that was the case, we could never find it.”
“And have you dug under the trees much?” persisted Patty, who could not accept the hopelessness of the others.
“And have you looked under the trees a lot?” persisted Patty, who couldn’t accept the hopelessness of the others.
“Dug!” exclaimed Bob, “I’ve blistered my hands by the hour. I’ve viewed fir trees and oaks, until I know every one on the place by heart. I’ve trudged a line from oaks to firs, and starting in the middle, I’ve dug both ways. But I’m nearly ready to give up. Not quite, though. I’m making a thorough search of all the books in the library, on the chance of finding 215 some other message. But there are such a lot of books! I’ve been at it for three years now, off and on, and I’m only three-quarters way round. And not a paper yet, except a few old letters and bills.”
“Dug!” Bob exclaimed, “I’ve been digging for hours and my hands are blistered. I’ve looked at fir trees and oaks until I can recognize every single one on the property. I’ve walked a line from the oaks to the firs, and starting in the middle, I’ve dug in both directions. But I’m almost ready to give up. Not completely, though. I’m thoroughly searching all the books in the library, hoping to find another message. But there are so many books! I’ve been doing this for three years now, on and off, and I’m only three-quarters of the way through. And I haven’t found a single paper yet, just a few old letters and bills.”
“I’ll help you, Bob,” said Patty; “oh, I’d love to do something toward the search, even if I don’t find a thing. I’ll begin to-morrow. You tell me what books you’ve done.”
“I’ll help you, Bob,” said Patty; “oh, I’d love to do something for the search, even if I don’t find anything. I’ll start tomorrow. You tell me which books you’ve worked on.”
“I will, indeed. I’ll be jolly glad to have help. And you can do as much as you like, before your young enthusiasm wears off.”
“I really will. I’ll be super happy to get help. And you can do as much as you want, before your youthful enthusiasm fades.”
“I’ll do it, gladly,” said Patty, and then they discovered that the evening had flown away, and it was bedtime.
“I’ll do it, happily,” said Patty, and then they realized that the evening had flew by, and it was time for bed.
As they went upstairs, Mabel followed Patty to her room and sat down for a little good-night chat.
As they walked up the stairs, Mabel followed Patty to her room and sat down for a quick good-night chat.
Patty’s eyes were shining with excitement, and as she took off her hair ribbon, and folded it round her hand, she said:
Patty's eyes were sparkling with excitement, and as she removed her hair ribbon and wrapped it around her hand, she said:
“Even if we don’t find anything, you’ll be no worse off, and it’s such fun to hunt.”
“Even if we don’t find anything, you won’t be any worse off, and it’s so much fun to search.”
“They didn’t tell you all, Patty,” said Mabel, in a pathetic tone, and Patty turned quickly to her friend. 216
“They didn’t tell you everything, Patty,” said Mabel, in a sad tone, and Patty quickly turned to her friend. 216
“Why, what do you mean?”
"Wait, what do you mean?"
“I mean this. Of course, we’ve never been rich, and we’ve never been able to do for the place what ought to be done for it; but we have been able to live here. And now—now, if we can’t get any more money, we—we can’t stay here! Oh, Patty!”
“I mean this. Of course, we’ve never been wealthy, and we’ve never been able to do what needs to be done for this place; but we’ve managed to live here. And now—now, if we can’t get any more money, we—we can’t stay here! Oh, Patty!”
Patty’s arms went round Mabel, as the poor child burst into tears.
Patty wrapped her arms around Mabel as the poor girl started crying.
“Yes,” she said, sobbing, “some of mother’s business interests have failed—it’s all come on lately, I don’t entirely understand it—but, anyway, we may soon have to leave Cromarty, and oh, Patty, how could we live anywhere else? and what’s worse, how could we have any one else living here?”
“Yes,” she said, crying, “some of my mom’s business ventures have failed—it’s all happened recently, and I don’t really get it—but anyway, we might have to leave Cromarty soon, and oh, Patty, how could we live anywhere else? And what’s worse, how could we have anyone else living here?”
“Leave Cromarty Manor! Where you’ve all lived so long—I mean your ancestors and all! Why, Mabel, you can’t do that!”
“Leave Cromarty Manor! Where you’ve all lived for so long—I mean your ancestors and all! Come on, Mabel, you can’t do that!”
“But we’ll have to. We haven’t money enough to pay the servants—or, at least, we won’t have, soon.”
“But we’ll have to. We don’t have enough money to pay the staff—or, at least, we won’t soon.”
“Are you sure of all this, dear? Does Mrs. Cromarty expect to go away?”
“Are you really sure about all this, dear? Does Mrs. Cromarty plan to leave?”
“I can’t think of such a thing! It seems impossible. But perhaps matters may turn out better than you think. Perhaps you won’t have to go.”
“I can’t imagine that! It seems impossible. But maybe things will turn out better than you think. Maybe you won’t have to go.”
“That’s what Sinclair says—and mother. But I’m sure the worst will happen.”
"That’s what Sinclair says—and mom. But I’m sure the worst will happen."
“Now, Mabel, stop that! I won’t let you look on the dark side. And, anyway, you’re not to think any more about it to-night. You won’t sleep a wink if you get nervous and worried. Now put it out of your mind, and let’s talk about the croquet party to-morrow at Grace Meredith’s. How are we going over?”
“Now, Mabel, cut it out! I won't let you focus on the negative. Anyway, you shouldn't think about it anymore tonight. You won't get a wink of sleep if you get anxious and worried. So let's forget about it and talk about the croquet party tomorrow at Grace Meredith's. How are we getting there?”
“You and I are to drive in the pony cart, and the others will go in the carriage.”
“You and I will ride in the pony cart, and the others will take the carriage.”
“That will be lovely. Now, what shall we wear?”
"That sounds great! So, what should we wear?"
Thus, tactfully, Patty led Mabel’s thoughts away from her troubles, for the time, at least, and when the two friends parted for the night, they both went healthily and happily to sleep.
Thus, gently, Patty steered Mabel’s thoughts away from her troubles, for the moment, at least, and when the two friends said goodnight, they both went to sleep feeling healthy and happy.
The next afternoon the two girls started in the pony cart for the Merediths.
The next afternoon, the two girls set off in the pony cart to visit the Merediths.
Patty loved to play croquet, and though it greatly amused her to hear the English people pronounce the word as if it were spelled croky, yet not to appear peculiar, she spoke it that way too.
Patty loved playing croquet, and although she found it really funny to hear the English people pronounce it like it was spelled croky, she also said it that way so she wouldn't seem odd.
The party was a large one, and the games were arranged somewhat after the fashion of a tournament.
The party was big, and the games were set up kind of like a tournament.
Patty’s partner was Tom Meredith, and as he played a fairly good game they easily beat their first opponents.
Patty’s partner was Tom Meredith, and since he played a pretty good game, they easily defeated their first opponents.
But later on they found themselves matched against Mabel Hartley and a young man named Jack Stanton. Mr. Stanton was an expert, and Mabel played the best game Patty had ever seen a girl play.
But later on they found themselves up against Mabel Hartley and a young guy named Jack Stanton. Mr. Stanton was a pro, and Mabel played the best game Patty had ever seen a girl play.
“It’s no use,” said Patty, good-naturedly, as they began the game, “Tom and I never can win against you two.” 219
“It’s pointless,” Patty said with a smile as they started the game. “Tom and I can never beat you two.” 219
“Don’t despair,” said Tom, encouragingly, “There’s many a slip, you know.”
“Don’t worry,” Tom said reassuringly, “There are plenty of ups and downs, you know.”
The game progressed until, when Tom and Patty were about three-quarters of the way around, Mabel was passing through her last wicket and Mr. Stanton was a “rover.”
The game continued until, when Tom and Patty were about three-quarters of the way around, Mabel was going through her last wicket and Mr. Stanton was a “rover.”
“Be careful, now,” said Mr. Stanton, as Mabel aimed to send her ball through the arch. “It’s a straight shot, and a long shot, and you’re liable to touch the post.”
“Be careful now,” Mr. Stanton said as Mabel tried to send her ball through the arch. “It’s a straight shot and a long one, and you might hit the post.”
And that’s just what happened. As Mabel’s swift, clear stroke sent the ball straight through the wicket, it went spinning on and hit squarely the home stake.
And that’s exactly what happened. As Mabel’s quick, precise hit sent the ball straight through the wicket, it spun on and hit the home stake squarely.
“Jupiter! that’s bad luck!” exclaimed Jack Stanton. “They’ll jolly well beat us now. But never mind, perhaps I can slip through yet.”
“Jupiter! That’s bad luck!” Jack Stanton exclaimed. “They’re definitely going to beat us now. But never mind, maybe I can still get through.”
But he couldn’t. The fact that they had two plays to his one, gave Patty and Tom a great advantage.
But he couldn’t. The fact that they had two plays to his one gave Patty and Tom a big advantage.
Tom was a clever manager, and Patty followed his directions implicitly. So they played a defensive game, and spent much time keeping Stanton’s ball away from the positions he desired. The result was that Tom and Patty won, but their success was really owing to Mabel’s mistake in going out. 220
Tom was a smart manager, and Patty followed his instructions without question. So they played a defensive game and spent a lot of time keeping Stanton’s ball away from the spots he wanted. The outcome was that Tom and Patty won, but their victory was actually due to Mabel’s mistake of stepping out. 220
The test was to win two games out of three, so with one game in favor of Patty’s side they began the next.
The test was to win two out of three games, so with one game already won by Patty’s side, they started the next one.
Patty was considered a good croquet player in America, but in England the rules of the game, as well as the implements, were so different that it seriously impeded her progress.
Patty was seen as a skilled croquet player in America, but in England, the rules of the game and the equipment were so different that it really slowed her down.
The wickets were so narrow that the ball could barely squeeze through if aimed straight, and a side shot through one was impossible.
The wickets were so narrow that the ball could barely fit through if aimed straight, and hitting one from the side was impossible.
But all this added to the zest, and it was four very eager young people who strove for the victory.
But all this added to the excitement, and four very eager young people competed for the win.
The second game went easily to Mabel and Jack Stanton, and then the third, the decisive one, was begun. According to the laws of the tournament, this was the final game. The opponents had already vanquished all the other contestants, and now, pitted against each other, were playing for the prize.
The second game was easy for Mabel and Jack Stanton, and then the third, the decisive one, began. According to the tournament rules, this was the final game. The opponents had already beaten all the other competitors, and now, facing off against each other, they were playing for the prize.
Patty knew in her heart she would be glad to have Mabel win it, and yet, so strong was her love of games, and so enthusiastic her natural desire to succeed, that she tried her best to beat the third game.
Patty knew deep down that she would be happy for Mabel to win it, but her love of games was so strong, and her natural desire to succeed was so enthusiastic, that she did her best to win the third game.
All played conservatively. The partners kept together, and progressed evenly. Toward the 221 last Jack and Mabel began to creep ahead. Tom saw this, and said to Patty: “This is our last chance; if we plod on like this, they’ll calmly walk out and leave us. Unless we can make a brilliant dash of some sort, we are beaten.”
All played it safe. The partners stayed close together and made steady progress. Towards the 221 end, Jack and Mabel started to pull ahead. Tom noticed this and said to Patty, “This is our last chance; if we keep going like this, they'll just stroll out and leave us. Unless we can make some kind of impressive move, we're done for.”
“I don’t believe I can,” said Patty, looking doubtfully at her ball. “It’s my turn, and unless I can hit Mabel’s ball, clear across the grounds, I can’t do anything.”
“I don’t think I can,” said Patty, looking uncertainly at her ball. “It’s my turn, and unless I can hit Mabel’s ball all the way across the grounds, I can’t do anything.”
“That’s just it. You must hit Mabel’s ball.”
“That’s exactly it. You have to hit Mabel’s ball.”
So Patty aimed carefully, and sent her ball spinning over the ground toward Mabel’s, and missed it by a hair’s breadth!
So Patty took careful aim and sent her ball spinning across the ground toward Mabel’s, but she missed it by just a hair!
“Goody!” cried Mabel, and hitting Patty’s ball, she roqueted it back where it had come from.
“Yay!” shouted Mabel, and hitting Patty’s ball, she sent it back to where it had come from.
“Now here’s our very lastest chance,” said Tom, with a groan of despair. “And I’m sure, Patty, I won’t do any better than you did.”
“Now here’s our very last chance,” said Tom, with a groan of despair. “And I’m sure, Patty, I won’t do any better than you did.”
Nor did he. Although not far from Jack’s ball, at which he aimed, there was a wicket in the way, which sent his own ball glancing off at an angle, and he did not hit his opponent.
Nor did he. Although he wasn’t far from Jack’s ball, which he was aiming for, there was a wicket in the way that caused his own ball to glance off at an angle, and he missed hitting his opponent.
A minute more, and Jack skilfully sent Mabel’s ball and then his own against the home stake, and the game was over.
A minute later, Jack skillfully hit Mabel’s ball and then his own against the home stake, and the game was finished.
The onlookers crowded up and congratulated 222 the winners, and offered condolence to Patty and Tom. Patty smiled, and responded merrily. She did not try to lay the blame on the unusual shaped wickets, or short, heavy mallets. She declared that the best players had won, and that she was satisfied. And indeed she was.
The crowd gathered around and congratulated 222 the winners, while offering their sympathy to Patty and Tom. Patty smiled and responded cheerfully. She didn’t blame the oddly shaped wickets or the short, heavy mallets. She stated that the best players won and that she was happy with that. And she truly was.
When she saw the lovely prize that was given to Mabel, she was deeply thankful that she hadn’t won it. It was a white parasol, of silk and chiffon, with a pearl handle. A really exquisite, dainty affair, and just the very thing Mabel had wanted, but couldn’t afford to buy. As for Patty herself, she had several parasols, and so was delighted that Mabel had won.
When she saw the beautiful prize that was given to Mabel, she felt really grateful that she hadn’t won it. It was a white parasol made of silk and chiffon, with a pearl handle. A truly exquisite and delicate item, and exactly what Mabel had wanted but couldn't afford. As for Patty herself, she had several parasols, so she was thrilled that Mabel had won.
But though she truly preferred that Mabel should have the prize, she felt a little chagrined at losing the contest, for like all people who are fond of games and sports, Patty loved to win.
But even though she really wanted Mabel to win the prize, she felt a bit disappointed about losing the contest, because like anyone who loves games and sports, Patty enjoyed winning.
These feelings, though, she successfully concealed, and gave Mabel very sincere and loving congratulations. Mr. Stanton’s prize was a pretty scarf pin, and Tom Meredith loudly bewailed his own misfortune in losing this. Though, really, as the tournament was at his own home, he would not have taken the prize had he won it, but would have passed it on to the one with the next highest record. 223
These feelings, however, she managed to hide and offered Mabel genuine and heartfelt congratulations. Mr. Stanton’s award was a nice scarf pin, and Tom Meredith loudly lamented his bad luck in losing it. But honestly, since the tournament was held at his own place, he wouldn’t have accepted the prize even if he had won; he would have given it to the person with the next best record. 223
The victors were cheered and applauded, and were then led in triumph to the pretty tent where tea was being served.
The winners were cheered and applauded, and then they were taken in triumph to the lovely tent where tea was being served.
If Patty had had a shadow of regret that she had not been the honoured one, it was lost sight of in her gladness that it fell to Mabel’s lot.
If Patty felt even a little regret about not being the chosen one, it was overshadowed by her happiness that it was Mabel who was honored.
“You’re a plucky one,” said Tom Meredith, who was observing her closely. “You’re a good loser, aren’t you?”
“You're a brave one,” said Tom Meredith, who was watching her closely. “You’re a good sport, aren’t you?”
“I don’t know,” said Patty, thoughtfully. “I want to be, but do you know, I just love to win contests or games. And when I lose—I’m ashamed to say it—but I do feel put out.”
“I don’t know,” said Patty, thinking it over. “I want to be, but honestly, I just love winning contests or games. And when I lose—I'm embarrassed to admit it—but I do feel upset.”
“Of course you do! That’s only natural. And that’s why I say you’re a good loser. If you didn’t care tuppence whether you won or not, it wouldn’t be much to your credit to look smiling and pleasant when you lose. But since you do care, a whole lot, you’re a jolly plucky girl to take it so well. Now, what can I get for you? An ice?”
“Of course you do! That’s only natural. And that’s why I say you’re a good loser. If you didn’t care at all whether you won or not, it wouldn’t say much about you to look happy and polite when you lose. But since you do care a lot, you’re a really brave girl to handle it so well. Now, what can I get for you? An ice cream?”
“Yes, please,” said Patty, really gratified at Tom’s appreciative words.
"Yes, please," Patty replied, genuinely pleased by Tom's kind words.
“How long are you staying with the Hartleys?” Tom asked, as, returning with ices, he found cosy seats at a small table for himself and Patty. 224
“How long are you staying with the Hartleys?” Tom asked, as he returned with ice cream and found cozy seats at a small table for himself and Patty. 224
“Two or three weeks longer, I think. But I shall hate to go away, for I’ve become so interested in their ‘mystery,’ that I can’t stop trying to solve it.”
“Two or three weeks more, I think. But I really don’t want to leave because I’ve become so intrigued by their ‘mystery’ that I can’t stop trying to figure it out.”
“Oh, you mean that old affair of the hidden fortune. I don’t believe there’s any at all. I think the old man who pretended to hide it was merely guying them.”
“Oh, you’re talking about that old story about the hidden fortune. I don’t think there’s anything there at all. I believe the old man who claimed to hide it was just messing with them.”
“Oh, no! That can’t be. Why, it all sounds so real and natural. The story of the hiding, I mean.”
“Oh, no! That can’t be. It all sounds so real and natural. I mean, the story about the hiding.”
“Yes, but why should he want to hide it? Why not bank it decently, like other people?”
“Yes, but why would he want to hide it? Why not save it properly, like everyone else?”
“Oh, because he was eccentric. People who are naturally queer or freakish are always hiding things. And I know it’s silly of me, but I’m going to try to find that money.”
“Oh, because he was different. People who are naturally odd or unusual are always hiding things. And I know it’s silly of me, but I’m going to try to find that money.”
“I’ve lots of faith in your energy and perseverance, but I can’t think you’ll succeed in that job. Better try something easier.”
“I have a lot of faith in your energy and perseverance, but I don’t think you’ll succeed in that job. You should try something easier.”
“I don’t think I can say I expect to succeed. But I’m going to try—and—who can tell what might happen?”
“I can’t say I expect to succeed. But I'm going to give it a shot—and who knows what might happen?”
“Who, indeed? But you know, of course, that the Cromarty people have been hunting it for nearly forty years.”
“Who, really? But you know, of course, that the Cromarty folks have been searching for it for almost forty years.”
Tom Meredith shouted with laughter.
Tom Meredith laughed out loud.
“Good for you, little Stars and Stripes!” he cried. “I’ve always heard of the cleverness of the Yankees, but if you can trace the Cromarty fortune, I’ll believe you a witch, for sure. Aren’t there witches in that New England of yours?”
“Good for you, little Stars and Stripes!” he shouted. “I’ve always heard about the cleverness of the Yankees, but if you can track down the Cromarty fortune, I’ll definitely believe you’re a witch. Aren’t there witches in that New England of yours?”
“I believe there used to be. And my ancestors, some of them, were Salem people. That may be where I get my taste for divination and solving problems. I just love puzzles of all sorts, and if the old Cromarty gentleman had only left a cipher message, it would have been fun to puzzle it out.”
“I think there used to be. And some of my ancestors were from Salem. That might be where I get my interest in divination and problem-solving. I just love all kinds of puzzles, and if that old gentleman from Cromarty had only left a coded message, it would have been a blast to figure it out.”
“He did leave messages of some sort, didn’t he? Maybe they are more subtle than you think.”
“He left some kind of messages, didn’t he? Maybe they’re more subtle than you realize.”
“I’ve been wondering about that. They might mean something entirely different from what they sound like; but I can’t see any light that way. ‘The headboard of a bed against a wall,’ is pretty practical, and doesn’t seem to mean anything else. And the oak trees and fir trees are there in abundance. But that’s the trouble with them, there are so many.” 226
“I’ve been thinking about that. They could mean something completely different from what they seem; but I can’t see any clarity there. ‘The headboard of a bed against a wall’ is pretty straightforward and doesn’t seem to mean anything else. And the oak trees and fir trees are plentiful. But that’s the issue with them, there are just so many.” 226
“Go on, and do all you can, my child. You’ll get over it the sooner, if you work hard on it at first. We’ve all been through it. Nearly everybody in this part of the country has tried at one time or another to guess the Cromarty riddle.”
“Go ahead and do everything you can, my child. You’ll get over it faster if you put in the effort right from the start. We’ve all experienced this. Almost everyone around here has tried at some point to solve the Cromarty riddle.”
“But I’m the first American to try,” insisted Patty, with a twinkle in her eye.
“But I’m the first American to try,” Patty insisted, her eyes sparkling.
“Quite so, Miss Yankee Doodle Doo; and I wish you success where my own countrymen have failed.”
“Absolutely, Miss Yankee Doodle Doo; and I wish you success where my own compatriots have stumbled.”
Tom said this with such a nice, kindly air that Patty felt a little ashamed of her own vaunting attitude. But sometimes Patty showed a decided tendency to over-assuredness in her own powers, and though she tried to correct it, it would spring up now and again. Then the Hartley boys joined them, and all discussion of the missing fortune was dropped.
Tom said this with such a pleasant, kind tone that Patty felt a bit ashamed of her own bragging attitude. But sometimes Patty had a strong tendency to be overly confident in her own abilities, and even though she tried to fix this, it would show up from time to time. Then the Hartley boys joined them, and the whole conversation about the missing fortune was dropped.
It was soon time to take leave, and as it was already twilight, Sinclair proposed that he should drive Patty home in the pony cart, and Mabel should return in the carriage.
It was soon time to say goodbye, and since it was already getting dark, Sinclair suggested that he drive Patty home in the pony cart while Mabel took the carriage back.
Mabel quite agreed to this, saying that after her croquet, she did not care to drive. The road lay through a lovely bit of country, and Patty enjoyed the drive home with Sinclair. 227 She always liked to talk with him, he was so gentle and kindly. While not so merry as Bob or as Tom Meredith, Sinclair was an interesting talker, and Patty always felt that she was benefited by his conversation.
Mabel completely agreed, saying that after her game of croquet, she didn’t feel like driving. The road wound through a beautiful area, and Patty loved the drive home with Sinclair. 227 She always enjoyed talking with him because he was so gentle and kind. Although he wasn’t as cheerful as Bob or Tom Meredith, Sinclair was an engaging conversationalist, and Patty always felt that she gained something from their discussions.
He told her much about the country as they drove along, described the life and work of the villagers, and pointed out buildings or other objects of interest.
He shared a lot about the country as they drove, talked about the daily lives and jobs of the villagers, and pointed out interesting buildings and sights.
They passed several fine estates, whose towering mansions could be seen half hidden by trees, or boldly placed on a summit.
They passed by several beautiful properties, where impressive mansions were partially hidden by trees or proudly situated on a hilltop.
“But no place is as beautiful as Cromarty,” said Sinclair, and Patty entirely agreed with them.
“But no place is as beautiful as Cromarty,” said Sinclair, and Patty completely agreed with them.
“Is it true that you may have to leave it?” she asked, thinking it wiser to refer to it casually.
“Is it true that you might have to leave it?” she asked, thinking it was smarter to bring it up casually.
Sinclair frowned.
Sinclair grimaced.
“Who’s been talking to you?” he said; “Mabel, I suppose. Well, yes, there is a chance that we’ll have to let it for a term of years. I hope not, but I can’t tell yet. But even if so, it will be only temporary. As soon as I get fairly established in my career, I hope to make money enough to take care of it all. A few years hence, when I’m on my feet, and Bob’s 228 through college, it will be easier all round. But if some business troubles that are now impending don’t blow over, there’ll be no income to keep things going, and we’ll have to—to——But that shan’t happen!”
“Who’s been talking to you?” he asked. “Mabel, I guess. Well, yes, there's a chance that we’ll have to rent it out for a few years. I hope not, but I can’t say for sure yet. But even if we do, it will only be temporary. As soon as I get settled in my career, I hope to make enough money to handle everything. A few years from now, when I’m on my feet and Bob’s 228 through college, it will be easier all around. But if some business issues that are looming don’t blow over, there won’t be any income to keep things going, and we’ll have to—to——But that won't happen!”
Sinclair spoke almost desperately, and Patty saw his fingers clench around the reins he was holding.
Sinclair spoke with a sense of urgency, and Patty noticed him grip the reins tightly.
“I wonder,” said Patty slowly, for she was not quite sure how what she was about to say would be received. “I wonder, Sinclair, if we’re not good friends enough, you and I, for me to speak plainly to you.”
“I wonder,” Patty said slowly, unsure of how her words would be taken. “I wonder, Sinclair, if you and I aren't good enough friends for me to speak frankly with you.”
The young man gave her a quick, earnest glance.
The young man shot her a brief, sincere look.
“Go on,” he said, briefly.
"Go ahead," he said, briefly.
“It’s only this,” said Patty, still hesitating, “my father has lots of money—couldn’t you—couldn’t he lend you some?”
“It’s just this,” said Patty, still hesitating, “my dad has a lot of money—couldn’t you—couldn’t he lend you some?”
Sinclair looked at her squarely now, and spoke in low, stern tones.
Sinclair looked at her directly now and spoke in quiet, serious tones.
“Never suggest such a thing again. The Cromartys do not borrow.”
“Never bring that up again. The Cromartys don’t borrow.”
“Not even from a friend?” said Patty, softly.
“Not even from a friend?” Patty asked quietly.
“Not even from a friend,” repeated Sinclair, but his voice was more gentle. “You don’t understand, I suppose,” he went on, “but we would 229 leave Cromarty for ever before we would stay on such terms.”
“Not even from a friend,” Sinclair repeated, but his voice was softer. “I guess you don't get it,” he continued, “but we would 229 leave Cromarty forever rather than stay under such conditions.”
“No,” said Patty, “I don’t understand. I should think you’d be as glad to accept a friend’s help as he would be to offer it.”
“No,” said Patty, “I don’t get it. I would think you’d be just as happy to accept a friend’s help as he would be to give it.”
“If you’d do me a real kindness, Patty, you’ll never even mention such an idea again. I know you mean well and I thank you, but it’s absolutely impossible.”
“If you could do me a real favor, Patty, please never bring up that idea again. I know you have good intentions and I appreciate it, but it’s totally out of the question.”
“Then there’s only one other way out of the difficulty,” said Patty, with an effort at lightness; “and that’s to find your buried fortune.”
“Then there’s only one other way to get out of this mess,” said Patty, trying to sound casual; “and that’s to find your hidden treasure.”
“Ah, that would be a help,” cried Sinclair, also assuming a gayer tone. “If you’ll help us to do that, I’ll set up a memorial tablet to your cleverness.”
“Ah, that would be helpful,” exclaimed Sinclair, also taking on a more cheerful tone. “If you help us do that, I’ll put up a memorial plaque to honor your cleverness.”
“Where will you set it? Between the fir trees and the oak?”
“Where are you going to put it? Between the fir trees and the oak?”
“Yes, if you find the fortune there.”
“Yes, if you find the fortune there.”
“But if I find it behind the headboard, that’s no sort of a place for a tablet!”
“But if I find it behind the headboard, that’s not a good place for a tablet!”
“You can choose your own spot for your Roll of Fame, and I’ll see to it that the memorial is a worthy one.”
“You can pick your own place for your Roll of Fame, and I’ll make sure the memorial is impressive.”
“And will you put fresh flowers on it every day?”
"And will you put fresh flowers on it every day?"
“Yes, indeed; for if—I mean when, you find 230 the fortune for us, the gardens will have immediate attention.”
“Yes, definitely; because if—I mean when you find 230 the fortune for us, the gardens will be taken care of right away.”
“Then I must set to work at once,” said Patty, with pretended gravity, but in her heart she registered a mental vow to try in earnest to fulfil the promise given in jest.
“Then I have to get to work right away,” said Patty, with fake seriousness, but deep down she made a mental note to genuinely try to keep the promise she had made in fun.
Although the Hartleys had practically given up all hope of ever finding the hidden money, they couldn’t help being imbued with Patty’s enthusiasm.
Although the Hartleys had nearly lost all hope of ever finding the hidden money, they couldn’t help but be filled with Patty’s enthusiasm.
Indeed, it took little to rouse the sleeping fires of interest that never were entirely extinguished.
Indeed, it took very little to spark the dormant interest that had never completely faded away.
But though they talked it over by the hour there seemed to be nothing to do but talk.
But even though they discussed it for hours, it felt like there was nothing to do but talk.
One day, Patty went out all by herself, determined to see if she couldn’t find some combination of an oak tree and a group of firs that would somehow seem especially prominent.
One day, Patty went out alone, determined to see if she could find some combination of an oak tree and a group of firs that would seem especially noticeable.
But after looking at a score or more of such combinations, she realised that task was futile.
But after examining over twenty of these combinations, she realized that the task was pointless.
She looked at the ground under some of them, but who could expect a mark of any kind on the ground after nearly forty years? No. Unless Mr. Marmaduke Cromarty had marked his hiding-place with a stone or iron plate, it would probably never be found by his heirs. Search 232 in the house was equally unsatisfactory. What availed it to scan a wall or a bedstead that had been scrutinised for years by eager, anxious eyes? And then Patty set her wits to work. She tried to think where an erratic old gentleman would secrete his wealth. And she was forced to admit that the most natural place was in the ground on his estate, the location to be designated by some obscure message. And surely, the message was obscure enough!
She looked at the ground under some of them, but who could expect to find any kind of mark after nearly forty years? No. Unless Mr. Marmaduke Cromarty had marked his hiding place with a stone or metal plate, it probably wouldn’t be found by his heirs. Searching the house was equally disappointing. What good was it to examine a wall or a bed frame that had been inspected for years by eager, anxious eyes? And then Patty started to think. She tried to figure out where an eccentric old man would hide his wealth. She had to admit that the most obvious place would be in the ground on his property, marked by some obscure clue. And surely, the clue was obscure enough!
She kept her promise to help Bob in his self-appointed task of going through all the books in the library. This was no small piece of work, for it was not enough to shake each book, and let loose papers, if any, drop out. Some of the old papers had been found pinned to leaves, and so each book must be run through in such a way that every page could be glanced at.
She kept her promise to help Bob with his self-assigned task of going through all the books in the library. This was no small job, because it wasn't enough to just shake each book and let any loose papers fall out. Some of the old papers had been found pinned to pages, so each book had to be checked carefully to glance at every page.
Nor was this a particularly pleasant task. For Mrs. Hartley had made it a rule that when her own children went over the old books, they were to dust them as they went along. Thus, she said, at least some good would be accomplished, though no hidden documents might be found.
Nor was this a particularly pleasant task. For Mrs. Hartley had made it a rule that when her own children went over the old books, they were to dust them as they went along. Thus, she said, at least some good would be accomplished, though no hidden documents might be found.
Of course, she did not request Patty to do this, but learning of the custom, Patty insisted on doing it, and many an hour she spent in the 233 old library, clad in apron and dust-cap. Her progress was rather slow, for book-loving Patty often became absorbed in the old volumes, and dropping down on the window-seat, or the old steps to the gallery, would read away, oblivious to all else till some one came to hunt for her.
Of course, she didn’t ask Patty to do this, but once Patty heard about the tradition, she insisted on taking it on herself. She spent many hours in the 233 old library, dressed in an apron and dust cap. Her progress was pretty slow because book-loving Patty often got lost in the old volumes. She would drop down on the window seat or the worn steps to the gallery and read for hours, completely unaware of everything else until someone came looking for her.
At last, one day, her patient search met a reward. In an old book she found several of what were beyond all doubt Mr. Marmaduke Comarty’s papers.
At last, one day, her patient search paid off. In an old book, she found several of what were clearly Mr. Marmaduke Comarty’s papers.
Without looking at them closely, Patty took the book straight to Mrs. Cromarty.
Without examining them closely, Patty took the book directly to Mrs. Cromarty.
“Dear me!” said the old lady, putting on her glasses. “Have we really found something? I declare I’m quite nervous over it. Emmeline, you read them.”
“Wow!” said the old lady, putting on her glasses. “Have we actually found something? I can’t believe how nervous I am about it. Emmeline, you read them.”
Mrs. Hartley was a bit excited, too, and as for Patty and Mabel, they nearly went frantic at their elders’ slowness in opening the old and yellow papers.
Mrs. Hartley was a little excited, and as for Patty and Mabel, they almost went crazy at their elders' slowness in opening the old yellow papers.
There were several letters, a few bills, and some hastily-scribbled memoranda. The letters and bills were of no special interest, but on one of the small bits of paper was another rhymed couplet that seemed to indicate a direction.
There were a few letters, some bills, and some quick notes. The letters and bills weren't particularly interesting, but on one of the small pieces of paper was another rhymed couplet that seemed to suggest a direction.
“Where the angry griffin shows, "Where the angry griffin appears," Ruthless, tear away the rose.” “Ruthless, rip away the rose.” |
“Oh,” exclaimed Patty, “it’s another direction how to get the fortune! Oh, Mabel, it will be all right yet! Oh, where is the angry griffin? Is it over a rosebush? You’re only to pull up the rosebush, and there you are!”
“Oh,” Patty exclaimed, “it’s another way to find the fortune! Oh, Mabel, everything will be fine! Oh, where’s the angry griffin? Is it hiding in a rosebush? You just have to pull up the rosebush, and there you go!”
Mabel looked bewildered. So did the older ladies.
Mabel looked confused. The older women did too.
“Speak, somebody!” cried Patty, dancing about in excitement. “Isn’t there any angry griffin? There must be!”
“Speak up, someone!” Patty exclaimed, bouncing around with excitement. “Isn’t there an angry griffin? There has to be!”
“That’s the trouble,” said Mrs. Hartley; “there are so many of them. Why, there are angry griffins on the gates, over the lodge doors, on the marbles in the gardens, and all over the house.”
“That’s the problem,” said Mrs. Hartley; “there are so many of them. I mean, there are angry griffins on the gates, above the lodge doors, on the marbles in the gardens, and all over the house.”
“Of course there are,” said Mabel. “You must have noticed them, Patty. There’s one now,” and she pointed to a bit of wood carving over the door frame of the room they were in.
“Of course there are,” Mabel said. “You must have seen them, Patty. There’s one right now,” and she pointed to a piece of wood carving above the door frame of the room they were in.
“I don’t care! It means something, I know it does,” declared Patty. “We’ll work it out yet. I wish the boys were home.”
“I don’t care! It means something, I know it does,” Patty said. “We’ll figure it out eventually. I wish the guys were home.”
“They’ll soon be here,” said Mrs. Cromarty. 235 “I can’t help thinking that it does mean something—Marmaduke was very fond of roses, and it would be just like him to plant a rosebush over his buried treasure.”
“They’ll be here any minute,” Mrs. Cromarty said. 235 “I can’t shake the feeling that it’s significant—Marmaduke really loved roses, and it would totally be like him to plant a rosebush over his hidden treasure.”
“That’s it,” cried Patty. “Now, where is there a rosebush growing, and one of the angry griffins near it?”
“That’s it,” shouted Patty. “Now, where can I find a rosebush growing, and one of the angry griffins nearby?”
“There probably are some in the rose garden,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “I don’t remember any, though.”
“There might be some in the rose garden,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “I don’t recall any, though.”
“Come on, Mabel,” said Patty, “let’s go and look. I can’t wait another minute!”
“Come on, Mabel,” Patty said, “let’s go take a look. I can’t wait another minute!”
Away flew the two girls, and for the next hour they hovered about the rosebushes with more energy than is often shown by the busiest of bees.
Away flew the two girls, and for the next hour they flitted around the rosebushes with more energy than even the busiest bees usually show.
“I wish old Uncle Marmaduke had been less of a poet,” said Mabel, as they sat down a moment to rest, “and more of a—a——”
“I wish old Uncle Marmaduke had been less of a poet,” said Mabel, as they sat down for a moment to rest, “and more of a—”
“More straightforward,” suggested Patty. “If he’d only written a few words of plain prose, and left it with his lawyer, all this trouble needn’t have been.”
“More straightforward,” suggested Patty. “If he’d just written a few words in simple language and left it with his lawyer, none of this trouble would have happened.”
“Well, I suppose he did intend to make it plain before he died, but he went off so suddenly. Oh, here are the boys.”
“Well, I guess he meant to make it clear before he died, but he left so abruptly. Oh, here come the boys.”
Sinclair and Bob came bounding down toward 236 the rose garden, followed more sedately by their mother and grandmother.
Sinclair and Bob came running down toward 236 the rose garden, with their mother and grandmother following more calmly behind them.
“Not a sign of a griffin a-sniffin’ of a rose,” said Patty, disconsolately.
“Not a sign of a griffin sniffing a rose,” said Patty, sadly.
“Oh, you haven’t looked all round yet,” said Bob. “It’s such fun to have something to look for besides fir trees and beds, I’m going to make a close search.”
“Oh, you haven’t looked everywhere yet,” said Bob. “It’s so much fun to have something to search for besides fir trees and beds. I’m going to do a thorough search.”
“Of course,” said Sinclair, “the same rose bush wouldn’t be here now that was here thirty or forty years ago.”
“Of course,” Sinclair said, “the same rose bush wouldn’t be here now that was here thirty or forty years ago.”
“But it would have been renewed,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “We’ve always tried to keep the flowers as nearly as possible the same.”
“But it would have been renewed,” said Mrs. Cromarty. “We’ve always tried to keep the flowers as close to the same as possible.”
“Then here goes to interview every griffin on the place,” declared Bob. “Jolly of old uncle to mark the spot with a rosebush and a griffin. That’s what I call decent of him. And you’re a wonder, Patty, to find the old paper.”
“Then let's go interview every griffin around here,” said Bob. “It’s really nice of old Uncle to mark the spot with a rosebush and a griffin. I think that's pretty decent of him. And you’re amazing, Patty, for finding the old paper.”
“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Patty. “I just followed your orders about the books. If you’d kept at it yourself, you’d have found the same book.”
“Oh, that’s nothing,” said Patty. “I just followed your instructions about the books. If you’d kept looking yourself, you would have found the same book.”
“I s’pose so. But I’m glad you helped the good work along. Oh, dear! no rosebush seems to be near a griffin; and the griffins seem positively afraid of the rosebushes.” 237 And try as they would, no angry griffin could they find, with a rosebush near it. Griffins there were in plenty; both angry and grinning. Also were there plenty of roses, but they were arranged in well-laid-out beds, and in no case were guarded or menaced by angry griffins.
“I suppose so. But I’m glad you helped the good cause. Oh, dear! No rosebush seems to be close to a griffin, and the griffins seem really afraid of the rosebushes.” 237 And no matter how hard they tried, they couldn’t find any angry griffins near a rosebush. There were plenty of griffins, both angry and grinning. There were also a lot of roses, but they were neatly arranged in beds, and none were guarded or threatened by angry griffins.
“Never mind,” said Sinclair, as they returned to the house for dinner, “it’s something to work on. I shall stay at home to-morrow and try to find that particular rosebush, or the place where it used to be.”
“Forget it,” said Sinclair, as they went back to the house for dinner, “it’s something to focus on. I’ll stay home tomorrow and try to find that specific rosebush, or where it used to be.”
“Maybe it’s a stone rose,” said Patty, as she touched a rose carved in stone that was part of an ornamental urn whose handles were the heads of angry griffins. Sinclair stared at her.
“Maybe it’s a stone rose,” Patty said, touching a rose carved in stone that was part of an ornamental urn with handles shaped like the heads of angry griffins. Sinclair stared at her.
“You’re right,” he said, slowly, as if grasping a great thought. “It’s much more likely to be a rose of stone or marble, and when that’s ruthlessly torn away the secret will be revealed. Oh, mother, there is hope!”
“You're right,” he said slowly, as if digesting a profound idea. “It’s much more likely to be a rose of stone or marble, and when that’s brutally taken away, the secret will be revealed. Oh, mother, there is hope!”
Patty had never seen the placid Sinclair so excited, and they all went to their rooms to get ready for dinner, with a feeling that something was going to happen. Conversation at dinner was all on the engrossing subject.
Patty had never seen the calm Sinclair so thrilled, and they all went to their rooms to get ready for dinner, feeling like something was about to happen. The conversation at dinner revolved around the captivating topic.
Everybody made suggestions, and everybody recalled various partly-forgotten griffins in odd 238 nooks and corners, each being sure that was “just the place uncle would choose!”
Everybody threw out ideas, and everyone remembered different half-forgotten griffins in strange nooks and crannies, each convinced that was “exactly where uncle would go!” 238
After dinner, the young people were anxious to go out and search more, but it had begun to rain, so they all went into the library and again scrutinised the old papers Patty had found.
After dinner, the young people were eager to go out and explore more, but it had started to rain, so they all went into the library and examined the old papers Patty had found again.
They looked through more books, too, but found nothing further of interest.
They searched through more books as well, but found nothing else that caught their interest.
At last, wearied with the hunt, Patty threw herself into a big armchair and declared she would do no more that night.
At last, tired from the search, Patty plopped down in a big armchair and said she was done for the night.
“I should say not,” said Bob. “You’ve done quite enough in giving us this new start.”
“I definitely don’t think so,” said Bob. “You’ve done more than enough by giving us this fresh start.”
Although, as Patty had said, the looking through all the old books was Bob’s plan, he generously gave her the credit of this new find. Sinclair threw himself on a long leather couch, and began to sing softly some of their nonsense songs, as he often did when tired out. The others joined, and for a time the fortune was left to take care of itself.
Although, as Patty had said, going through all the old books was Bob’s idea, he generously gave her credit for this new discovery. Sinclair threw himself onto a long leather couch and started to sing some of their silly songs softly, as he often did when he was exhausted. The others joined in, and for a while, they let fate take care of itself.
Very pleasant were the four fresh young voices, and the elders listened gladly to their music.
The four fresh young voices were very enjoyable, and the older people listened happily to their music.
In the middle of a song, Patty stopped, and sat bolt upright, her eyes staring at a door opposite her as if she had never seen it before. 239
In the middle of a song, Patty stopped and sat up straight, her eyes fixed on a door across from her as if she had never noticed it before. 239
“Gracious, goodness! Patty,” said Mabel, “what is the matter?”
“Wow, Patty!” Mabel said, “What’s wrong?”
“What is it, little one?” said Sinclair, still humming the refrain of the interrupted song.
“What is it, little one?” Sinclair asked, still humming the tune of the interrupted song.
Patty pointed to the door, or rather to the elaborately carved door frame, and said slowly, “I’ve been reading a lot in the old architecture books—and they often used to have secret hiding places in the walls. And look at that door frame! There’s an angry griffin on one jamb, and a smiling griffin on the other, and under each is a rose. That is it’s a five-leafed blossom, a sort of conventional flower that they always call a rose in architecture.”
Patty pointed to the door, or rather to the intricately carved door frame, and said slowly, “I’ve been reading a lot in the old architecture books—and they often featured secret hiding places in the walls. And look at that door frame! There’s an angry griffin on one side and a smiling griffin on the other, and underneath each is a rose. Actually, it’s a five-petaled flower, a kind of typical flower they always refer to as a rose in architecture.”
“Though I suppose,” said Sinclair, “by any other name it would look as sweet. Patty, my child, you’re dreaming. That old carving is as solid as Gibraltar and that old griffin isn’t very angry anyway. He just looks rather purse proud and haughty.”
“Still, I guess,” said Sinclair, “it would look just as nice with a different name. Patty, my dear, you’re just imagining things. That old carving is as solid as a rock, and that old griffin isn’t really angry at all. He just looks a bit proud and arrogant.”
“But it’s the only griffin that’s near a rose,” persisted Patty. “And he is angry, compared to the happy-looking griffin opposite to him.”
“But it’s the only griffin close to a rose,” persisted Patty. “And he looks angry, unlike the happy-looking griffin across from him.”
“I believe the girl is right,” said Bob, who was already examining the carvings in question. “The rose doesn’t look movable, exactly, but it 240 is not quite like this other rose. It’s more deeply cut.”
“I think the girl is right,” said Bob, who was already looking at the carvings. “The rose doesn’t seem like it can move, exactly, but it’s not quite like this other rose. It’s carved more deeply.” 240
By this time all had clustered about the door frame, and one after another poked and pushed at the wooden rose.
By this point, everyone had gathered around the door frame, taking turns to poke and push at the wooden rose.
“There’s something in it,” persisted Bob. “In the idea, I mean. If there’s a secret hiding-place in that upright carved beam, that rose is the key to it. See how deeply it’s cut in, compared to the other; and I can almost see a crack all round it, as if it could be removed. May I try to get it out, Grandy?”
“There’s something in it,” Bob kept saying. “In the idea, I mean. If there’s a secret hiding place in that upright carved beam, that rose is the key to it. Look how deeply it’s cut in compared to the others, and I can almost see a crack all around it, like it could be taken out. Can I try to get it out, Grandy?”
“Certainly, my boy. We mustn’t leave a stone unturned.”
“Definitely, my boy. We can’t leave any stone unturned.”
“A rose unturned, you mean. Clair, what shall we ruthlessly tear it away with? I hate to take a chisel to this beautiful old door.”
“A rose that hasn’t been touched, you mean. Clair, what should we use to pry it off? I really don’t want to use a chisel on this beautiful old door.”
“Try a corkscrew,” said Mabel.
“Use a corkscrew,” said Mabel.
“You mean a gimlet,” said Bob. “That’s a good idea.”
“You mean a gimlet,” Bob said. “That’s a good idea.”
Fetching a gimlet, he bored a hole right in the centre of the carved blossom, but though it turned and creaked a little it wouldn’t come out.
Fetching a gimlet, he drilled a hole right in the center of the carved blossom, but even though it turned and creaked a bit, it wouldn’t come out.
“It must come,” said Sinclair. “It turns, so that proves it’s meant to be movable. It probably has some hinge or spring that is rusted, and 241 so it doesn’t work as it ought to. We’ll have to take hammer and chisel; shall we, Grandy?”
“It has to open,” said Sinclair. “It rotates, so that shows it should be movable. It probably has a hinge or spring that's rusted, and 241 that’s why it isn’t working properly. We’ll need to get a hammer and chisel; what do you say, Grandy?”
The boys were deferential to Mrs. Cromarty, for they well knew that she was tired of having the old house torn up to no avail. But surely this was an important development.
The boys were respectful to Mrs. Cromarty, because they knew she was fed up with the old house being messed up for no reason. But this was definitely a significant development.
“Yes, indeed, boys. If your uncle’s words mean anything, they mean that it must be ruthlessly torn away, if removed at all.”
“Yes, definitely, guys. If your uncle’s words mean anything, they mean that it has to be taken away without mercy, if it’s going to be removed at all.”
For quite ten minutes the two boys worked away with their tools, endeavouring to mar the carving as little as might be, but resolved to succeed in their undertaking. At last the wooden rose fell out in their hands, leaving a round opening.
For about ten minutes, the two boys used their tools, trying to damage the carving as little as possible, but determined to complete their task. Finally, the wooden rose came loose, leaving a round hole.
Peering in, Sinclair saw a small iron knob, which seemed to be part of a rusty spring.
Peering in, Sinclair saw a small iron knob that looked like it was part of a rusty spring.
Greatly excited, he tried to push or turn it, but couldn’t move it.
Greatly excited, he tried to push or turn it, but couldn’t move it.
“Anyway, we’re getting warm,” he cried, and his glowing face corroborated his words.
“Anyway, we’re getting close,” he shouted, and his bright face supported what he said.
The boys took turns in working at the stubborn spring, trying with forceps and pincers to move it, until at last something seemed to give way, and the whole front of the door jamb fell out as one panel.
The boys took turns working on the stubborn spring, using forceps and pliers to try to move it, until finally something seemed to give way, and the entire front of the door frame fell out as one piece.
Behind it was a series of small pigeon holes 242 one above the other, all filled with neatly piled papers.
Behind it was a row of small compartments 242 stacked one on top of the other, all filled with neatly arranged papers.
Though yellow with age, the papers were carefully folded, labelled, and dated.
Though yellowed with age, the papers were carefully folded, labeled, and dated.
“Patty!” cried Mabel, as she embraced her friend, “you’ve found our fortune for us!”
“Patty!” yelled Mabel as she hugged her friend, “you’ve discovered our fortune!”
“Don’t be too sure,” said Patty, laughing, and almost crying at the same time, so excited was she. “Your Uncle Marmaduke was of such uncertain ways I shouldn’t wonder if these were merely more files of his immortal verse.”
“Don’t be so sure,” said Patty, laughing and almost crying at the same time, she was so excited. “Your Uncle Marmaduke was so unpredictable that I wouldn’t be surprised if these were just more of his timeless poems.”
“They’re bills,” declared Sinclair, as he ran over a packet he took from a shelf.
“They're bills,” Sinclair said, as he went through a packet he grabbed from a shelf.
“Let’s look them all over systematically,” said Bob. “Let’s all sit round the table, and one of us read out what the paper is about. Then if we come to anything important, we’ll all know it at once.”
“Let’s go through all of them systematically,” said Bob. “Let’s all sit around the table, and one of us can read out what the paper is about. Then if we come across anything important, we’ll all know right away.”
This plan was adopted, and Sinclair, as the oldest, was chosen to read. He sat at the head of the long library table, and the others were at either side.
This plan was adopted, and Sinclair, being the oldest, was chosen to read. He sat at the head of the long library table, and the others sat on either side.
But the packets of bills, though interesting in a general way, had no bearing on the great question of the fortune. The papers were all bills.
But the stacks of bills, while interesting overall, had no relevance to the big question of the fortune. The papers were all bills.
“These might interest a historian,” said Sinclair, “as they throw some light on the prices of goods at that time. But we’ll keep on, we may come to something of interest yet.”
“These might interest a historian,” said Sinclair, “since they shed some light on the prices of goods back then. But let’s keep going; we might come across something interesting yet.”
“I hope so,” said Bob. “I’m so anxious, that nothing less than a straight direction to the fortune would satisfy me.”
“I hope so,” Bob said. “I’m so anxious that nothing less than a direct path to the fortune will satisfy me.”
“Well, here’s something,” said Sinclair, “whatever it may mean.”
“Well, here’s something,” said Sinclair, “whatever it means.”
The paper he had just unfolded was a mason’s bill, containing only one item. The bill was made out in due form, by one Martin Campbell, and was properly receipted as paid. And its single item read:
The paper he had just unfolded was a mason’s bill, containing only one item. The bill was made out in the proper format by one Martin Campbell and had been correctly marked as paid. Its single item read:
“To constructing one secret pocket.... Three Guineas.”
“To build one secret pocket.... Three Guineas.”
“Oh!” cried Patty, breathless with excitement. “Then there is a secret pocket, or poke as your exasperating uncle calls it.”
“Oh!” Patty exclaimed, out of breath with excitement. “So there is a secret pocket, or poke as your annoying uncle calls it.”
“There must be,” said Sinclair; “and now that we know that, we’re going to find it. Of course, we assumed there was one, but we had only that foolish doggerel to prove it. Now this regular bill establishes it as a fact beyond 244 all doubt. Do you know this Martin Campbell, Grandy?”
“There has to be,” said Sinclair; “and now that we know that, we’re going to find it. Of course, we assumed there was one, but we only had that silly rhyme to prove it. Now this official document confirms it as a fact beyond all doubt. Do you know this Martin Campbell, Grandy?”
“I know there was a mason by that name, who worked here several times for your uncle. He came down from Leicester, but of course I know nothing more of him.”
“I know there was a mason with that name who worked here a few times for your uncle. He came down from Leicester, but honestly, I don’t know anything else about him.”
“We’ll find him!” declared Bob. “We’ll make him give up the secret of the pocket.”
“We’ll find him!” Bob said. “We’ll make him tell us the secret of the pocket.”
“Maybe he’s dead by this time,” said Sinclair. “Was he an old man, Grandy?”
“Maybe he’s dead by now,” said Sinclair. “Was he an old guy, Grandy?”
“I don’t know, my dear. I never saw him. He worked here when I was away in London. I fear, however, he is not alive now.”
“I don’t know, my dear. I never saw him. He worked here while I was away in London. I’m afraid he’s not alive anymore.”
“Oh, perhaps he is. It was only about thirty-five years ago, or forty, that he built this ‘secret pocket.’ Thirty-eight, to be exact. The date on the bill proves that.”
“Oh, maybe he is. It was only about thirty-five or forty years ago that he built this ‘secret pocket.’ Thirty-eight, to be precise. The date on the bill confirms that.”
“Well, to-morrow you must go to see him,” said Mrs. Hartley, rising. “But now, my children, you must go to bed. You can’t learn any more to-night, and to-morrow we will pick up the broken thread. Patty, my dear child, you are doing a great deal for us.”
“Well, tomorrow you need to go see him,” said Mrs. Hartley, getting up. “But for now, my children, you need to go to bed. You can’t learn anything more tonight, and tomorrow we’ll continue where we left off. Patty, my dear, you’re doing so much for us.”
“It isn’t anything yet,” said Patty, “but oh, if it only leads to something, I shall be so glad!”
“It’s not anything yet,” said Patty, “but oh, if it leads to something, I’ll be so happy!”
But Sinclair’s search for the old mason in Leicester was absolutely unsuccessful. He learned that Martin Campbell had died many years ago, and had left no direct descendants. A cousin of the old mason told Sinclair all this, and said, too, that there were no books or papers or accounts of the dead man left in existence.
But Sinclair’s search for the old mason in Leicester was completely unproductive. He found out that Martin Campbell had passed away many years ago and had no direct descendants. A cousin of the old mason informed Sinclair of all this, and also mentioned that there were no books, papers, or records of the deceased left.
So Sinclair returned home, disappointed but not entirely discouraged.
So Sinclair went home, feeling disappointed but not completely discouraged.
“We’ll find it yet,” he said to Patty. “We have proof of a hiding-place, now we must discover it.”
“We’ll find it eventually,” he told Patty. “We have evidence of a hiding spot, now we just need to figure it out.”
“We will!” declared Patty. “But it’s so exasperating not to know whether the old mason built that ‘pocket’ indoors or out.”
“We will!” Patty declared. “But it’s so frustrating not to know if the old mason built that ‘pocket’ inside or outside.”
“Out, I think,” said Sinclair. “It’s probably a sunken bin or vault of brick, made water-tight, and carefully concealed.”
“Out, I think,” said Sinclair. “It’s probably a hidden, water-tight brick vault or bin that’s been carefully covered up.”
“Yeah, it's definitely well hidden,” Patty agreed. 246
Sinclair was entitled to a fortnight’s vacation from his law studies, and he arranged to take it at this time. For now that the interest was revived, all were eager to make search all the time.
Sinclair was entitled to a two-week vacation from his law studies, and he planned to take it now. With renewed interest, everyone was eager to search all the time.
“Let’s be systematic about it,” said Bob, “and divide the estate up into sections. Then let’s examine each section in turn.”
“Let’s take a systematic approach,” said Bob, “and split the estate into sections. Then we can look at each section one by one.”
This sounded well, but it was weary work. In the wooded land, especially, it was hopeless to look for any indicatory mark beneath the undergrowth of forty years. But each morning the four young people started out with renewed determination to keep at it, at any rate.
This sounded good, but it was exhausting work. In the forested area, especially, it felt pointless to search for any sign under forty years of underbrush. But every morning, the four young people set out with fresh determination to stick with it, no matter what.
On rainy days they searched about the house. Having found one secret panel, they hoped for more, and the boys went about tapping the walls or carved woodwork here and there, listening for a hollow sound.
On rainy days, they explored the house. After finding one secret panel, they hoped to discover more, so the boys started tapping the walls and the carved woodwork here and there, listening for a hollow sound.
Bob and Patty went on searching the books. But though a number of old papers were found they were of no value. Incidentally, Patty was acquiring a store of information of various sorts. Though too eager in her work to sit down and read any book through, she scanned many pages here and there, and learned much that was interesting and useful. Especially did she like 247 books that described the old castles and abbeys of England. There were many of these books, both architectural and historical, and Patty lingered over the illustrations, and let her eyes run hastily over the pages of description.
Bob and Patty continued searching through the books. Although they found several old papers, none were valuable. Meanwhile, Patty was gathering a wealth of information on various topics. While she was too eager to sit and read any book completely, she skimmed many pages here and there, picking up a lot of interesting and useful knowledge. She especially enjoyed the books that detailed the old castles and abbeys of England. There were plenty of these books, both architectural and historical, and Patty spent time admiring the illustrations while quickly scanning the descriptive pages.
One afternoon she sat cross-legged, in Turk fashion, on the library floor, absorbed in an account of the beautiful old mansion known as “Audley End.” The description so interested her that she read on and on, and in her perusal she came to this sentence:
One afternoon, she sat cross-legged on the library floor, in a Turk style, completely engrossed in a story about the beautiful old mansion called “Audley End.” The description caught her attention so much that she kept reading, and while she was reading, she came across this sentence:
“There are other curious relics, among them the chair of Alexander Pope, and the carved oak head of Cromwell’s bed, converted into a chimney-piece.”
“There are other interesting relics, including the chair of Alexander Pope and the carved oak headboard from Cromwell’s bed, which has been turned into a fireplace mantel.”
Anything in reference to the headboard of a bedstead caught Patty’s attention, and she read the paragraph over again.
Anything related to the headboard of a bed caught Patty's attention, and she read the paragraph again.
“Sinclair,” she called, but he had gone elsewhere, and did not hear her.
“Sinclair,” she called, but he had walked away and didn't hear her.
Patty looked around at the mantel or chimney-piece in the library, but it was so evidently a part of the plan of wall decoration, that it could not possibly have been anything else.
Patty glanced at the mantel in the library, but it was clearly meant to be part of the wall decor, so it couldn't be anything else.
Patty sighed. “It would have been so lovely,” she thought to herself, “if it only had been a bedhead, made into a mantel, for then that 248 bothering old man could easily have tucked his money between it and the wall.”
Patty sighed. “It would have been so nice,” she thought to herself, “if it were just a bedhead turned into a mantel, because then that 248 annoying old man could have easily tucked his money between it and the wall.”
And then, though Patty’s thoughts came slowly, they came surely, and she remembered that in the great hall, or living-room, the mantel was a massive affair of carved oak.
And then, even though Patty’s thoughts came slowly, they came for sure, and she remembered that in the large hall, or living room, the mantel was a big piece of carved oak.
Half bewildered, Patty dropped the book, jumped up, and went to the door of the hall. No one was there, and the girl was glad of it, for if she really was on the eve of a great discovery she wanted to be alone at first.
Half confused, Patty dropped the book, jumped up, and went to the door of the hall. No one was there, and she was relieved about it, because if she was truly on the brink of a great discovery, she wanted to be alone at first.
As she entered the room, the lines came to her mind:
As she walked into the room, the lines popped into her head:
“Above the stair, across the hall, “Above the stairs, across the hall, Between the bedhead and the wall,” Between the headboard and the wall, |
and she noticed that the chimney-piece stood on a sort of wide platform, which extended across that whole end of the hall. Could it be that Mr. Marmaduke had meant above this platform, calling it a stair, which ran across the great hall? For years they had taken the direction to mean “up the staircase,” and “across the corridor,” or hall which led to the bedrooms.
and she noticed that the fireplace sat on a wide platform that stretched across the entire end of the hall. Could it be that Mr. Marmaduke had referred to this platform as a stair, which spanned the great hall? For years, they had interpreted the directions to mean “up the staircase” and “across the corridor,” or hall that led to the bedrooms.
Slowly, almost as if afraid, Patty crossed the 249 hall, stepped up on the platform, and examined the old chimney-piece. She couldn’t tell, positively, but surely, surely it looked as if it might once have been the headboard of an ancient bed. It certainly was different in its workmanship from the wood carving that decorated the apartment.
Slowly, almost like she was nervous, Patty walked across the 249 hall, stepped up onto the platform, and looked at the old fireplace mantel. She couldn’t be sure, but it definitely looked like it might have once been the headboard of an old bed. It was definitely made differently from the wood carvings that decorated the apartment.
The top of it was well above her head, but might it not be that the old rhyme meant between this bedhead and the wall?
The top of it was well above her head, but could it be that the old rhyme referred to the space between this bedhead and the wall?
Here they had never looked. It must be that it was not generally known that this mantel was, or had been, a bedhead.
Here they had never looked. It must be that it wasn't commonly known that this mantel was, or had been, a headboard.
Still, as if in a daze, Patty went and sat in a chair facing the old chimney-piece, and wondered. She intended to call the others in a moment, but first she wanted to enjoy alone the marvel of her own discovery.
Still, almost in a daze, Patty went and sat in a chair facing the old fireplace and wondered. She planned to call the others in a moment, but first she wanted to savor the wonder of her own discovery.
As she sat there, scrutinising every detail of the room, the lines kept repeating themselves in her brain:
As she sat there, examining every detail of the room, the lines kept looping in her mind:
“Above the stair, across the hall, Between the bedhead and the wall.”
“Above the stairs, across the hallway, Between the head of the bed and the wall.”
If the secret pocket was between that bedhead and the wall, it was certainly above the stair 250 across the hall! Why had that stair or platform been built across the hall? It was a peculiar arrangement.
If the hidden pocket was between that bed frame and the wall, it was definitely above the staircase across the hall! Why was that staircase or platform built across the hall? It was an odd setup. 250
This question Patty gave up, but she thought it might well have been done when the bedhead was set up there, in order to make the chimney-piece higher and so more effective.
This question, Patty let go of, but she thought it might have been done when the bedhead was placed there to make the chimney piece taller and therefore more impactful.
Patty had learned something of architecture in her library browsings.
Patty had picked up some knowledge about architecture during her time spent in the library.
Above the high mantel was a large painting. It was a landscape and showed a beautiful bit of scenery without buildings or people. In the foreground were several distinct trees of noble proportions.
Above the high mantel was a large painting. It was a landscape and depicted a stunning piece of scenery without any buildings or people. In the foreground were several distinct trees with impressive shapes.
“They’re firs,” said Patty to herself, for she had become thoroughly familiar with fir trees.
“They're fir trees,” Patty said to herself, since she was now well-acquainted with fir trees.
And then, like a flash, through her brain came the words:
And then, in a flash, the words came to her mind:
“Great treasure lieth in the poke Between the fir trees and the oak.”
“Great treasure lies in the pouch between the fir trees and the oak.”
The secret was revealed! Patty knew it!
The secret was out! Patty knew it!
Beside the bedhead evidence, it was clear to her mind that “Between the fir trees and the oak,” meant between these painted fir trees and the old carved oak mantel. Grasping the arms 251 of her chair, she sat still a minute trying to take it all in, and then looked about for something to stand on that she might examine the top of the old mantel-shelf.
Beside the evidence at the head of the bed, she clearly understood that “Between the fir trees and the oak” meant between the painted fir trees and the old carved oak mantel. Grabbing the arms of her chair, she sat still for a moment to process everything, and then looked around for something to stand on so she could examine the top of the old mantel-shelf.
But her next quick thought was, that that was not her right. Those to whom the fortune belonged must make the investigation themselves.
But her next quick thought was that it wasn't her right. Those who owned the fortune had to conduct the investigation themselves.
“Sinclair,” called Patty, again; “Mabel, Mrs. Hartley, where are you all?”
“Sinclair,” Patty called again, “Mabel, Mrs. Hartley, where are you all?”
Bob responded first, and seeing by Patty’s excited face that she had discovered something important, he went in search of the others.
Bob responded first, and noticing Patty's excited expression indicating she had found something significant, he went to look for the others.
At last they were all gathered in the great hall, and Patty’s sense of the dramatic proved too strong to allow her to make her announcement simply.
At last, everyone was gathered in the great hall, and Patty's dramatic instincts were too powerful for her to make her announcement straightforwardly.
“People,” she said, “I have made a discovery. That is, I think I have. If I am right, the Cromarty fortune is within your grasp. If I am wrong—well, in that case, we’ll begin all over again.”
“Everyone,” she said, “I think I’ve made a discovery. If I’m right, the Cromarty fortune is within your reach. If I’m wrong—well, we’ll just start over.”
“Tell us about your new find,” said Sinclair, selecting a comfortable chair, and sitting down as if for a long session. “Is it another mason’s bill?”
“Tell us about your new find,” said Sinclair, choosing a comfy chair and sitting down as if ready for a long chat. “Is it another mason's bill?”
Nobody minded being chaffed about searching 252 or finding, for the subject was treated jocosely as well as seriously.
Nobody cared about being teased about searching 252 or finding, since the topic was discussed in both a fun and serious way.
Patty stood on the platform in front of the carved oak chimney-piece, and addressed her audience, who listened, half laughing, half eager.
Patty stood on the platform in front of the carved oak fireplace and addressed her audience, who listened, half laughing and half eager.
“What is this on which I stand?” she demanded.
“What is this that I’m standing on?” she asked.
“A rug,” replied Mabel, promptly.
“A rug,” Mabel replied.
“I mean beneath the rug?”
"Beneath the rug?"
“The floor.”
"The floor."
“No, it isn’t! What is this—this construction across the room?”
“No, it’s not! What is this—this structure in the room?”
“A platform,” put in Bob, willing to help her along.
“A platform,” Bob said, eager to assist her.
“Yes. But what else could it be called? I’m in earnest.”
“Yes. But what else could it be called? I’m serious.”
“A step,” suggested Sinclair.
"Take a step," suggested Sinclair.
“Yes, a step; but couldn’t it be called a stair?”
“Yes, a step; but can’t it be called a stair?”
“It could be,” said Bob, “but I don’t believe it is one.”
“It could be,” Bob said, “but I don’t think it is.”
“But suppose your erratic uncle chose to call it that.”
“But what if your unpredictable uncle decided to call it that?”
“Oh,” laughed Bob, “you mean the stair in the poem.”
“Oh,” laughed Bob, “you’re talking about the stair in the poem.”
“What! Oh, I say, Patty, now you’re jumbling up the sense.”
“What! Oh, come on, Patty, now you’re mixing up the meaning.”
“No, I’m not. I’m straightening out the sense. Suppose Mr. Marmaduke meant ‘above the stair across the hall,’ and meant this stair and this hall.”
“No, I’m not. I’m clarifying the meaning. Let’s say Mr. Marmaduke meant ‘above the staircase across the hall,’ referring to this staircase and this hall.”
“Yes, but go on,” said Sinclair; “next comes the bedhead.”
“Yes, but go ahead,” said Sinclair; “next comes the bedhead.”
“That’s my discovery!” announced Patty, with what was truly forgivable triumph.
"That's my discovery!" Patty declared, with a triumph that was truly understandable.
“This carved oak chimney-piece is, I have reason to believe, the headboard of some magnificent, ancient bed.”
“This carved oak chimney piece is, I believe, the headboard of a magnificent, ancient bed.”
“Patty Fairfield!” cried Sinclair, jumping up, and reaching her side with two bounds. “You’ve struck it! What a girl you are!”
“Patty Fairfield!” shouted Sinclair, leaping up and reaching her side in just two jumps. “You did it! What an amazing girl you are!”
“Wait a minute,” said Patty, pushing him back; “I’m entitled to a hearing. Take your seat again, sir, until I unfold the rest of the tale.”
“Hold on,” Patty said, pushing him back. “I deserve a chance to speak. Sit down again, sir, until I finish telling the rest of the story.”
Patty was fairly quivering with excitement. Her cheeks glowed, and her eyes shone, and her voice trembled as she went on.
Patty was practically shaking with excitement. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled, and her voice quivered as she continued.
Mabel, with clasped hands, just sat and looked at her. The elder ladies were plainly bewildered, and Bob was trying hard to sit still.
Mabel, with her hands clasped, just sat there and stared at her. The older ladies looked clearly confused, and Bob was making a real effort to stay still.
“I read in an old book,” Patty went on, “how 254 somebody else used a carved headboard for a chimney-piece, and I wondered if this mightn’t be one. And it surely looks like it. And then I wondered if ‘above the stair across the hall’ mightn’t mean this platform across this hall. And I think it does. But that’s not all. My really important discovery is this.”
“I read in an old book,” Patty continued, “how 254 someone else used a carved headboard as a fireplace mantel, and I thought this could be one. And it definitely looks like it. Then I considered if ‘above the stair across the hall’ might refer to this platform across the hall. And I believe it does. But that’s not everything. My truly important discovery is this.”
Patty’s voice had sunk to a thrilling whisper, and she addressed herself to Mrs. Cromarty, as she continued.
Patty’s voice had dropped to an exciting whisper, and she spoke to Mrs. Cromarty as she continued.
“I think the other rhyme, the one that says the fortune is concealed ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ refers to this same place, and means between the painting of fir trees, which hangs over the mantel, and—the oak mantel itself!”
“I think the other rhyme, the one that says the fortune is hidden ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ refers to this same place, and means between the painting of fir trees that hangs over the mantel and—the oak mantel itself!”
With a smiling bow, Patty stepped down from the platform, and taking a seat by old Mrs. Cromarty, nestled in that lady’s loving arms. The two boys made a spring for the mantel, but paused simultaneously to grasp both Patty’s hands in theirs and nearly shake her arms off. Then they left the heroine of the hour to Mabel and Mrs. Hartley and began to investigate the chimney piece.
With a smiling bow, Patty stepped down from the platform and took a seat next to old Mrs. Cromarty, settling into that lady’s loving embrace. The two boys jumped toward the mantel but stopped to grab both of Patty’s hands and nearly shook her arms off. Then they left the star of the hour to Mabel and Mrs. Hartley and started to explore the mantelpiece.
“‘Between the fir trees and the oak’!” exclaimed Bob. “Great, isn’t it! And here for 255 thirty-five years we Cromarty dubs have thought that meant real trees! To think it took a Yankee to tell us! Oh, Patty, Patty, we’ll take down that historic painting and put up a tablet to the honour of Saint Patricia. For you surely deserve canonisation!”
“‘Between the fir trees and the oak!’” Bob exclaimed. “Isn't it great? And here for 255 thirty-five years, us Cromarty folks thought that meant actual trees! Can you believe it took a Yankee to point that out? Oh, Patty, Patty, we’ll take down that historic painting and put up a plaque in honor of Saint Patricia. You definitely deserve to be canonized!”
“‘Between the bedhead and the wall,’” ruminated Sinclair. “Well, here goes for finding an opening.”
“‘Between the bedhead and the wall,’” thought Sinclair. “Alright, time to look for an opening.”
Clambering up on stools, both boys examined the place where the mantel shelf touched the wall. The ornate carvings of the mantel left many interstices where coins or notes might be dropped through, yet they were by no means conspicuous enough to attract the attention of any one not looking for them.
Climbing up on stools, both boys checked out the spot where the mantel shelf met the wall. The fancy carvings on the mantel created lots of little spaces where coins or notes could be slipped through, but they weren’t obvious enough to catch the eye of anyone not specifically searching for them.
“Crickets!” cried Bob. “There’s a jolly place for the precious poke to be located. I’m going down cellar to see if I can find traces of that mason’s work. Come on, Clair.”
“Crickets!” shouted Bob. “What a great spot for the precious stash to be hidden. I’m heading down to the basement to see if I can find any evidence of that mason’s work. Come on, Clair.”
The two boys flew off, and the ladies remained discussing the wonderful discovery, and examining the old chimney-piece.
The two boys took off, and the ladies stayed behind discussing the amazing discovery and looking over the old chimney.
“I can see it was a bedhead now,” said Mabel; “but I never suspected it before. What a splendid mantel it makes. Didn’t you ever hear its history, Grandy?” 256
“I can see it was a bedhead now,” Mabel said; “but I never thought of that before. What a beautiful mantel it makes. Didn't you ever hear its history, Grandy?” 256
“No, dear. It must have been put there when the house was built, I think. Though, of course, it may have been added later. But it was all before my time. I married your grandfather Cromarty and came here to live in 1855. The building and decorations then were all just as they are now, except for such additions as Marmaduke made. He may have had that mantel set up in earlier years—I don’t know. He was very fond of antique carvings.”
“No, dear. It must have been put there when the house was built, I think. Though, of course, it may have been added later. But it was all before my time. I married your grandfather Cromarty and came here to live in 1855. The building and decorations then were all just as they are now, except for such additions as Marmaduke made. He may have had that mantel set up in earlier years—I don’t know. He was very fond of antique carvings.”
Back came the boys from the cellar.
Back came the guys from the basement.
“The whole chimney is bricked up,” Sinclair explained. “We couldn’t get into it without tearing it all down. And do you know what I think, Grandy? I think it would be wiser to take away the chimney-piece up here, and do our investigating from this end. Then, if we find anything, it will all be in this room, and not in the cellar, where the servants can pry about.”
“The whole chimney is sealed up,” Sinclair explained. “We couldn’t access it without demolishing everything. And you know what I think, Grandy? I think it would be smarter to remove the mantelpiece up here and do our investigating from this side. Then, if we find anything, it will all be in this room, not in the cellar, where the servants can snoop around.”
“I quite agree with you,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “and I put the whole matter in your hands. You and Robert are the sons of the house, and it is your right to manage its affairs.”
“I completely agree with you,” said Mrs. Cromarty, “and I’m leaving the whole matter in your hands. You and Robert are the sons of the house, and it’s your responsibility to handle its affairs.”
“Shall we begin now?” asked Sinclair, doubtfully. He was not so impetuous as Bob, and would have been quite willing to study over the matter first.
“Should we start now?” Sinclair asked hesitantly. He wasn’t as impulsive as Bob and would have been perfectly fine with thinking it through first.
“Yes, indeed!” cried his impatient brother. “I’m not going to waste a minute. I’m glad I’m a bit of a carpenter. Though not an expert, I can tear down if I can’t build up.”
“Yes, for sure!” shouted his impatient brother. “I’m not going to waste a second. I’m glad I know a little bit about carpentry. While I’m not a pro, I can take things apart if I can’t put them together.”
“But we must take it down carefully,” said Sinclair. “These screws must come out first.” But Bob had already gone for tools, and soon returned with screw-drivers, chisels, gimlets, and all the paraphernalia of a carpenter’s well-appointed tool-chest.
“But we have to be careful taking it down,” Sinclair said. “We need to remove these screws first.” But Bob had already gone to grab tools and soon came back with screwdrivers, chisels, gimlets, and all the essentials from a carpenter’s well-stocked toolbox.
“Here goes!” he cried, as he put the big screw-driver in the first screw. “Good luck to the Cromartys and three cheers for Uncle Marmaduke and Patty Fairfield!”
“Here we go!” he shouted, as he placed the big screwdriver in the first screw. “Good luck to the Cromartys, and three cheers for Uncle Marmaduke and Patty Fairfield!”
The removal of the old chimney-piece was not an easy task. If the Hartley boys hadn’t been big and strongly-built, they could scarcely have succeeded in tearing away the woodwork from the wall. But they did do it, and their labours were rewarded by the discovery of the long-lost fortune!
The removal of the old fireplace wasn’t an easy job. If the Hartley boys hadn’t been big and strong, they probably wouldn’t have managed to pull the woodwork off the wall. But they did it, and their hard work was rewarded with the discovery of the long-lost fortune!
Sure enough the historic “poke” was a pocket or recess between the old bedhead and the main wall. It was really built in the chimney itself, though not in the flue. But this chimney-place, with its wonderfully carved mantel, was never used for fires, and the fortune had remained undisturbed in its hiding-place.
Sure enough, the historic "poke" was a pocket or recess between the old headboard and the main wall. It was actually built into the chimney itself, though not in the flue. But this fireplace, with its beautifully carved mantel, was never used for fires, and the fortune had stayed undisturbed in its hiding spot.
As the boys lifted away the portion of the heavy oak that covered the secret pocket, a rough wall of plaster was seen, and by tapping on it, Sinclair learned that it was hollow.
As the boys moved the heavy oak piece that was covering the secret pocket, they revealed a rough plaster wall, and by tapping on it, Sinclair discovered that it was hollow.
“Shall we break through?” he said. “I feel sure the money is there.”
“Should we go for it?” he asked. “I’m pretty sure the money is there.”
Bob fastened the doors, and then with a hatchet they broke through the plaster.
Bob locked the doors, and then they broke through the plaster with a hatchet.
And even as the old mortar crumbled beneath their blows, out fell a shower of glittering gold coins and tightly folded banknotes!
And even as the old mortar crumbled under their hits, a shower of shiny gold coins and neatly folded banknotes came tumbling out!
The sight was too much for the strained nerves of the watchers. Mabel burst into tears, and Mrs. Cromarty trembled like a leaf.
The scene was overwhelming for the onlookers. Mabel started crying, and Mrs. Cromarty shook like a leaf.
The boys broke into shouts of joy, and Patty scarcely knew whether to laugh or cry. But in a moment they were all congratulating each other and showering praises on Patty for her cleverness in the matter.
The boys erupted in cheers, and Patty hardly knew whether to laugh or cry. But soon they were all congratulating each other and praising Patty for her smartness in the situation.
“It’s ours! It’s ours!” cried Bob. “It’s Grandy’s, to be sure, but it belongs to old Cromarty Manor, and we’re all Cromartys. Patty, you’re hereby adopted and made one of us.”
“It’s ours! It’s ours!” shouted Bob. “It’s Grandy’s, for sure, but it belongs to old Cromarty Manor, and we’re all Cromartys. Patty, you’re officially adopted and made one of us.”
“What shall we do with it?” asked the more practical Sinclair. “I mean, just at present. We must take care of it, at once, you know. We can’t leave it long like this.”
“What should we do with it?” asked the more practical Sinclair. “I mean, right now. We need to take care of it immediately, you know. We can’t leave it like this for too long.”
“There’s the old Spanish chest,” said Mrs. Hartley, indicating a good-sized affair that stood nearby. “Put it in that.” 260
“There's the old Spanish chest,” Mrs. Hartley said, pointing to a decent-sized piece that was nearby. “Put it in that.” 260
“Just the thing,” said Bob. “Lend a hand, Clair.”
“Exactly what we need,” said Bob. “Give me a hand, Clair.”
It was a strange proceeding. The old coins, many of them still bright, though of far back dates; represented a great deal of money. How much, they could not guess as yet, but it was surely a large sum. Also there were Bank of England notes, folded small that they might be pushed through the openings in the carved oak, and well-preserved, as the pocket had been carefully made damp-proof.
It was a strange situation. The old coins, many of them still shiny despite being dated from long ago, were worth a lot of money. They couldn't estimate how much exactly, but it was definitely a significant amount. There were also Bank of England notes, folded small enough to fit through the openings in the carved oak, and well-preserved, since the pocket had been made damp-proof.
The boys took the money out in double handfuls and deposited it in the old Spanish chest.
The boys scooped up the money with both hands and dropped it into the old Spanish chest.
“It will be quite safe there until to-morrow,” said Mrs. Hartley, “and then we must get it to the bank. But as no one yet knows of our discovery, there can be no danger of its being stolen to-night.”
“It will be completely safe there until tomorrow,” said Mrs. Hartley, “and then we have to take it to the bank. But since no one knows about our discovery yet, there’s no risk of it being stolen tonight.”
“What ever made Uncle Marmaduke choose this way of concealing his fortune?” asked Bob, as he kept on transferring the money from its hiding-place to the chest.
“What ever made Uncle Marmaduke choose this way of hiding his fortune?” asked Bob, as he continued moving the money from its hiding place to the chest.
“Crickets!” said Bob, “if all this had been out at interest for forty years, think how it would have increased!”
“Crickets!” said Bob, “if all this had been earning interest for forty years, just imagine how much it would have grown!”
“Yes,” said his mother, “but in that case it would not have been hidden, and before now, it might have all been spent.”
“Yes,” said his mother, “but in that case, it wouldn’t have been hidden, and by now, it might have all been spent.”
“Then I’m glad the old gentleman chose this way of banking. And I suppose he meant to leave full instructions where to find it.”
“Then I’m glad the old gentleman picked this way of banking. And I guess he intended to leave clear instructions on where to find it.”
“Well,” said Sinclair, “we found it without his instructions, thanks to our Patty.”
“Well,” said Sinclair, “we found it without his instructions, thanks to our Patty.”
And then they all began again to bless and praise Patty, until she was really embarrassed at their overwhelming gratitude.
And then they all started to praise and thank Patty again, until she felt genuinely embarrassed by their overwhelming gratitude.
“We’d offer you a share,” said Bob, gaily, “but you already have more than you know what to do with.”
“We’d offer you a share,” Bob said cheerfully, “but you already have more than you know what to do with.”
“Perhaps not quite that,” said Patty, smiling, “but I have enough. And, oh! I am so glad that you have your own at last.”
“Maybe not exactly that,” said Patty, smiling, “but I have enough. And, oh! I’m so glad that you finally have your own.”
“How much do you suppose there is?” asked Mabel, awestruck, as she watched the boys still carrying their precious handfuls across the room.
“How much do you think there is?” Mabel asked, amazed, as she watched the boys still carrying their precious handfuls across the room.
“There must be thousands of pounds,” said Grandma Cromarty. “To think of Marmaduke exchanging all his securities and bonds for gold and notes! I suppose he did it while I was away in London. He was a most erratic man.”
“There must be thousands of pounds,” Grandma Cromarty said. “To think of Marmaduke trading all his securities and bonds for gold and cash! I guess he did it while I was away in London. He was quite an unpredictable guy.”
“Well, you see,” said Sinclair, thoughtfully, “once he had the place built, he could drop his money through whenever he received any. I can imagine the old chap, after every one else in the house was in bed, standing here and dropping in his coins one by one, and listening to them clink. Why, it’s like a child’s toy savings-bank, on a large scale.”
“Well, you see,” Sinclair said, thinking it over, “once he had the place built, he could just drop his money in whenever he got any. I can picture the old guy, after everyone else in the house went to bed, standing here and dropping in his coins one by one and listening to them clink. It’s like a giant version of a kid’s piggy bank.”
“It’s a large scale!” said Bob. “Whew! I’m tired out. But it’s nearly all in the chest now, and see, Grandy, the chest is nearly full! When shall we count it? And how shall we get this mess cleared away? If the servants come in here, they’ll know it all, at once. And I think we ought to keep the matter quiet until we can cart the gold away to the bank.”
“It’s a big scale!” said Bob. “Wow! I’m exhausted. But it’s almost all in the chest now, and look, Grandy, the chest is almost full! When should we count it? And how are we going to clear up this mess? If the servants come in here, they’ll figure it all out right away. And I really think we should keep this quiet until we can take the gold to the bank.”
So, after carefully securing the windows, and locking all the doors of the room, it was a merry-hearted family who went away to dress for dinner.
So, after making sure all the windows were shut and locking all the doors of the room, it was a cheerful family who went off to get ready for dinner.
“Let’s put on our prettiest frocks, and make the dinner a sort of celebration feast,” said Patty, who dearly loved an “occasion.”
“Let’s wear our nicest dresses and turn dinner into a celebration,” said Patty, who really loved an “occasion.”
“We will,” said Mabel, “and Grandy must wear her black velvet.”
“We will,” Mabel said, “and Grandy has to wear her black velvet.”
Mrs. Cromarty was easily persuaded, and the happy old lady looked almost regal as, in her trailing gown, she led the way to the dining-room. The dinner conversation was on the all-absorbing topic, and Patty realised afresh how dearly these people loved their old home, and how anxious they were to devote their newly-found fortune to restoring the glories of the place.
Mrs. Cromarty was easily convinced, and the cheerful old lady looked almost royal as, in her flowing gown, she led the way to the dining room. The dinner conversation centered around the all-consuming topic, and Patty realized once again how much these people cherished their old home and how eager they were to use their newfound wealth to restore the grandeur of the place.
“And now we can have the garden party!” exclaimed Mabel. “You know, Patty, we’ve had one every summer for years and years, and this summer we thought we couldn’t afford it. What fun to have you here to it!”
“And now we can have the garden party!” Mabel exclaimed. “You know, Patty, we’ve had one every summer for years, and this summer we thought we couldn’t afford it. What a blast to have you here for it!”
“Let’s do it soon,” said Sinclair. “Can you be ready in a week, mom?” 264
“Give me a little longer than that, son. And we want to send out the invitations about ten days before the party.”
“Give me a bit more time than that, kid. And we want to send out the invitations about ten days before the party.”
“We’ll make the lists to-night. Let’s invite everybody. I suppose, after we put the money safely away, there’s no necessity for secrecy about it.”
“We’ll make the lists tonight. Let’s invite everyone. I guess once we put the money away securely, there’s no need to keep it a secret.”
“No, I think not. All our friends will rejoice with us, that we’ve found it at last.”
“No, I don’t think so. All our friends will celebrate with us that we’ve finally found it.”
Later on, they all sat round the library table, and made plans for the garden party. Patty discovered that it would be a much larger and more important affair than she had imagined. The invitation list soon rose to about four hundred, and seemed literally to include everybody in all the country round.
Later on, they all gathered around the library table and made plans for the garden party. Patty found out that it would be a much bigger and more significant event than she had expected. The invitation list quickly grew to about four hundred, and it seemed to include literally everyone in the entire surrounding area.
“I really ought to have a new frock for the party,” said Mabel; “but we’ve so much going on that I won’t have time to get one made.”
“I really should get a new dress for the party,” said Mabel; “but we have so much happening that I won’t have time to have one made.”
This gave Patty an idea, and she determined to give Mabel a little surprise. While they were making the plans for the fête, she was planning to write to Lady Hamilton and ask her to send down from London two new frocks for herself and Mabel to wear at the garden party. She felt sure she could secretly procure one of Mabel’s old dresses to send for a pattern, 265 and she meant that Mabel should not know of it until the new frock arrived.
This gave Patty an idea, and she decided to surprise Mabel a little. While they were making plans for the party, she was planning to write to Lady Hamilton and ask her to send two new dresses from London for herself and Mabel to wear at the garden party. She was confident that she could secretly get one of Mabel’s old dresses to send as a pattern, 265 and she intended for Mabel not to find out about it until the new dress arrived.
The evening was a merry one, indeed. The boys were so exuberant that they laughed and sang snatches of songs, and exclaimed over and over how much they appreciated the good turn Patty had done them.
The evening was really fun. The boys were so cheerful that they laughed and sang bits of songs, and kept saying how much they appreciated the good deed Patty had done for them.
The two elder ladies were more quietly glad, and it did Patty’s heart good to see that the sad, anxious expression was gone from Mabel’s face.
The two older ladies were quietly happy, and it made Patty feel good to see that the sad, worried look had disappeared from Mabel’s face.
The days before the garden party flew by quickly, for there was much to be done. Extra servants had to be secured, some repairing done in house and gardens, and the caterer’s orders attended to. The day before the party the dresses arrived from London. Lady Hamilton had chosen them, though Patty had given her a general idea of what she wanted.
The days leading up to the garden party went by fast because there was a lot to do. We had to hire extra staff, do some repairs in the house and gardens, and take care of the caterer's orders. The day before the party, the dresses arrived from London. Lady Hamilton picked them out, although Patty had given her a general idea of what she wanted.
Though they were called white muslin frocks, they were made almost entirely of fine embroidery and lace. Mabel’s was worn over a pink silk slip, and Patty’s over blue. Frenchy knots of ribbon were placed here and there, and when the boxes were opened and the tissue papers torn away, Mabel gave a shriek of delight at the beautiful things. 266
Though they were called white muslin dresses, they were mostly made of fine embroidery and lace. Mabel wore hers over a pink silk slip, and Patty wore hers over blue. Frenchy knots of ribbon were scattered here and there, and when the boxes were opened and the tissue paper was ripped away, Mabel shrieked with delight at the beautiful items. 266
Patty had wanted to give Mabel a pretty frock, but had hesitated to do so, lest she wound her pride.
Patty wanted to give Mabel a nice dress but hesitated because she didn't want to hurt her pride.
But this seemed different, and Patty offered the gift so prettily, as a souvenir of the garden party, that Mabel accepted it in the spirit it was given.
But this felt different, and Patty presented the gift so beautifully, as a keepsake from the garden party, that Mabel accepted it in the spirit it was intended.
The day of the party was perfect. Just the right temperature, and not a cloud in the blue sky, except some fleecy little white ones that were as innocent as kittens.
The day of the party was perfect. Just the right temperature, and not a cloud in the blue sky, except for a few fluffy little white ones that looked as harmless as kittens.
The party was from three till six, and promptly at three o’clock the guests began to arrive. There was a continuous stream of carriages and motor cars, and soon Patty was almost bewildered by the crowds of people. Although introduced to them as they arrived, she couldn’t remember them all. But many of them she had met before, and after a time she and Mabel were excused from the receiving party, and were sent to mingle with the guests.
The party was from three to six, and right at three o’clock, the guests started to arrive. There was a steady flow of carriages and cars, and soon Patty felt overwhelmed by the crowds of people. Even though she was introduced to them as they came in, she couldn’t remember everyone. However, she had met many of them before, and after a while, she and Mabel were released from the receiving line and sent to socialize with the guests.
The old place was looking its best. Though there had not been time for much work on the gardens, yet a deal of tidying up had been done. New flowers had been set out in the formal flower beds, the fountains had been repaired and put in working order, and the shrubs 267 and hedges had been trimmed. Patty, looking very sweet in her lovely white dress, wandered around indoors and out, greeting old friends and making new ones.
The old place looked fantastic. Even though there hadn't been a lot of time to work on the gardens, quite a bit of tidying up had been accomplished. New flowers were planted in the formal flower beds, the fountains were fixed and back in operation, and the shrubs and hedges were trimmed. Patty, looking charming in her beautiful white dress, roamed around both inside and outside, reconnecting with old friends and meeting new ones.
The house was thrown open, and of course the old chimney-piece, which had been replaced, was scrutinised with great interest. Patty was lionised until she became almost embarrassed at being made so prominent. But everybody was thoroughly glad that the Cromartys had come into their fortune at last. On the lawn was a band of musicians in gay scarlet and gold uniforms, who played popular music at intervals during the afternoon. The terraces and gardens were filled with groups of people pleasantly chatting, and the ladies’ pretty summer costumes added to the brilliancy of the scene.
The house was wide open, and of course, everyone was very interested in the old fireplace that had been replaced. Patty was treated like a celebrity until she felt a bit embarrassed by all the attention. But everyone was really happy that the Cromartys finally came into their fortune. On the lawn, there was a band of musicians in bright red and gold uniforms, playing popular music throughout the afternoon. The terraces and gardens were filled with groups of people chatting happily, and the ladies’ lovely summer outfits added to the brightness of the scene.
At four o’clock tea was served in a great round tent, which had been put up for the purpose. Although called tea, the repast was a substantial supper of various and elaborate viands. Patty thought she had never seen so many sorts of salads and carefully constructed cold dishes. She sat at a small table with the Merediths and some other young people.
At four o’clock, tea was served in a large round tent that had been set up for the occasion. Even though it was called tea, the meal was a hearty dinner with a variety of impressive dishes. Patty thought she had never seen so many kinds of salads and well-prepared cold dishes. She sat at a small table with the Merediths and a few other young people.
“You're going to stay here all summer, right?” asked Tom, who really hoped she would.
“I don’t know,” replied Patty. “I’d love to stay, for I’m happy every minute here. But my own people are writing me very urgently to join them in Switzerland. They’re in such delightful quarters there, that they think I’d like it too.”
“I don’t know,” replied Patty. “I’d love to stay because I’m happy every minute here. But my family is urgently asking me to join them in Switzerland. They’re in such a wonderful place there that they think I’d enjoy it too.”
“Oh, don’t go. Stay here with us. We’re going to get up a croquet club, and we want you to be a member.”
“Oh, don’t leave. Stay here with us. We’re starting a croquet club, and we want you to join.”
“I’ll be glad to, if I stay. But where are the people going now?”
“I’d be happy to if I stick around. But where are the people headed now?”
The guests had all risen, and were being led to a part of the grounds where a platform had been erected. On this were a troupe of entertainers called The Pierrots. They all wore funny white suits, with little black pompons bobbing all over them. They sang amusing songs, played on cymbals and other instruments, did some clever acrobatic work, and for a half-hour entertained the guests who stood about on the grass, or sat on camp chairs to watch them.
The guests had all gotten up and were being guided to a section of the grounds where a platform had been set up. On this platform was a group of performers called The Pierrots. They were all dressed in silly white outfits with little black pom-poms bouncing all over them. They sang funny songs, played cymbals and other instruments, showcased some impressive acrobatics, and for half an hour entertained the guests who stood around on the grass or sat in camping chairs to watch them.
At six o’clock the guests all took leave, and the great procession of vehicles again appeared on the driveway. Mrs. Cromarty and Mrs. Hartley received their good-byes, and Patty and 269 Mabel invited a number of the young people to remain to dine and spend the evening.
At six o’clock, the guests all said their goodbyes, and the long line of cars returned to the driveway. Mrs. Cromarty and Mrs. Hartley bid farewell, while Patty and 269 Mabel invited several of the young people to stay for dinner and spend the evening.
“Though I’m sure we can’t eat any dinner, after that very satisfying tea,” said Grace Meredith, as she accepted the invitation.
“Even though I’m sure we can’t have any dinner after that really satisfying tea,” said Grace Meredith as she accepted the invitation.
In the evening they all went out on the lake for a moonlight row. Several new boats had been bought, and the young men rowed the girls about. The boats were hung with Chinese lanterns, which gave the lake the appearance of a regatta or a water festival.
In the evening, they all went out on the lake for a moonlit row. A few new boats had been purchased, and the young men took the girls out for rides. The boats were decorated with Chinese lanterns, which made the lake look like a regatta or a water festival.
Then back to the house for a dance in the great hall. The musicians had remained, and to their inspiriting strains the young people glided about in merry measures.
Then back to the house for a dance in the great hall. The musicians had stayed, and to their uplifting tunes, the young people moved around in joyful steps.
“Do give me another waltz,” Tom Meredith begged of Patty.
“Please give me another waltz,” Tom Meredith pleaded with Patty.
“I’d be glad to, Tom,” said Patty, frankly; “but I can’t do it without offending somebody else. I love to dance with you, but you’ve had three already, and I’ve promised all the rest.”
“I’d love to, Tom,” said Patty, honestly; “but I can’t do it without upsetting someone else. I really enjoy dancing with you, but you’ve already had three, and I’ve made promises to everyone else.”
But Tom wheedled Mrs. Hartley into allowing one more extra, after the last dance, and he claimed Patty for that.
But Tom convinced Mrs. Hartley to let him have one more dance after the last one, and he claimed Patty for it.
“You’re the best dancer I ever saw,” said Tom, as they floated away.
“You’re the best dancer I’ve ever seen,” said Tom, as they floated away.
“You’re the best English dancer I ever saw,” 270 laughed Patty, for she well knew English people do not dance like Americans. Good-natured Tom didn’t mind her implication, and after the waltz was ended he led her out on the terrace to sit down for a bit and rest. There were several others there, the Hartley boys among them, and soon they began to sing songs.
“You’re the best English dancer I’ve ever seen,” 270 laughed Patty, knowing that English people don’t dance like Americans. Good-natured Tom didn’t take offense at her suggestion, and after the waltz ended, he took her out to the terrace to sit down and take a break. There were several others there, including the Hartley boys, and soon they started singing songs.
Others came and joined them, and the young voices rose in merry choruses and glees.
Others came and joined them, and the young voices lifted in joyful songs and cheerful tunes.
“You have splendid songs in England,” said Patty, after the men’s voices had come out strong in “Hearts of Oak” and “Rule Britannia.”
“You have amazing songs in England,” said Patty, after the men’s voices had come out strong in “Hearts of Oak” and “Rule Britannia.”
“Yes, we have,” agreed Tom. “But, Patty, won’t you sing something alone?”
“Yes, we have,” Tom agreed. “But, Patty, would you sing something solo?”
“Do,” chorused the rest, and Mabel said: “Sing that newest song that you and Sinclair made.”
"Do," chimed everyone else, and Mabel said: "Sing that new song that you and Sinclair wrote."
“‘The Moon’s Song?’” asked Patty.
“‘The Moon's Song?’” Patty asked.
“Yes; this is just the night for it.”
“Yes, this is definitely the night for it.”
The moon was nearing the western horizon, and its soft light fell across the lake in silver ripples. Truly it was just the time and place to sing the pretty song of which Patty had composed the words, and Sinclair had set them to music. It was a simple air, but full of soft, lingering cadences, and without accompaniment 271 Patty’s really sweet voice sounded exquisite as it thrilled through the summer evening air.
The moon was close to the western horizon, and its gentle light shimmered on the lake in silver ripples. It was definitely the perfect time and place to sing the lovely song that Patty had written the lyrics for, and Sinclair had set to music. The melody was simple, but rich with soft, lingering rhythms, and without any accompaniment, Patty’s truly beautiful voice sounded amazing as it echoed through the summer evening air. 271
The song was called “The Minstrel Moon,” and the words were these:
The song was titled “The Minstrel Moon,” and the lyrics were:
“I wonder if the moon could sing, “I wonder if the moon could sing, On a marvellous, mystical night in spring, On a wonderful, magical spring night, I wonder what the song would be I wonder what the song would be. That the minstrel moon would sing to me. That the singing moon would serenade me. And as I think, I seem to know And as I think, I feel like I know How the music of the moon would go. How the moon's music would sound. It would be a mystic, murmuring strain It would be a mysterious, whispering tune Like the falling of far-away fairy rain. Like the distant, magical rain from a fairy. Just a soft and silvery song Just a soft and silvery song That would swing and swirl along; That would move and twist around; Not a word Not a peep Could be heard Could be heard But a lingering ding-a-dong. But a lingering ringtone. Just a melody low and sweet, Just a gentle, sweet tune, Just a harmony faint and fleet, Just a soft and fleeting harmony, Just a croon Just a tune Of a tune Of a song Is the Music of the Moon.” Is the Music of the Moon.” |
One beautiful morning, about a week after the garden party, Patty lay in her favourite hammock out under the trees. She liked this hammock especially, for from it she could see both terraces, the formal gardens, and the lake beyond.
One lovely morning, about a week after the garden party, Patty was lying in her favorite hammock under the trees. She really liked this hammock because from it she could see both terraces, the formal gardens, and the lake beyond.
As she looked around this morning she could see the workmen busily engaged in restoring the gardens to their original symmetry and beauty. The Hartleys were by no means purse proud or ostentatious, and their sudden acquisition of a great fortune in no way changed their simple, pleasant attitude toward life. But they were now enabled to live in their dear old home, without financial anxieties, and moreover, were able to repair and restore its appointments.
As she looked around this morning, she saw the workers busy restoring the gardens to their original symmetry and beauty. The Hartleys were not at all snobbish or flashy, and their sudden gain of great wealth didn’t change their simple, pleasant outlook on life. But now they could live in their beloved old home without financial worries, and in addition, they could repair and restore its features.
It was for Patty to make choice, but both Nan and Mr. Fairfield urged the plan they proposed. So Patty was thinking it over. She was very happy at Cromarty, and the life was quiet and pleasant, and interspersed with many little gaieties. But she thought, herself, it was a pity not to travel about and see sights and places when opportunity presented itself.
It was up to Patty to decide, but both Nan and Mr. Fairfield were pushing their plan. So Patty was contemplating it. She was really happy at Cromarty, enjoying a quiet and pleasant life filled with little moments of fun. But she thought it was a shame not to explore and see new sights and places when the chance came up.
As she lay, thinking, she saw a large motorcar coming along the drive through the park. She jumped out of the hammock and started toward the house, in order to greet the guests whoever they might be. As the car came nearer, she saw a lady and gentleman in the tonneau, but so concealed were they by their motor-clothes she could not recognise them.
As she lay there, lost in thought, she noticed a big car driving down the path through the park. She jumped out of the hammock and headed towards the house to greet the guests, whoever they might be. As the car got closer, she spotted a woman and a man in the back seat, but they were so bundled up in their driving clothes that she couldn't recognize them.
As they drew nearer, the lady waved her hand, and seeing the familiar gesture, Patty at once realised that it was Lady Hamilton.
As they got closer, the lady waved her hand, and recognizing the familiar gesture, Patty instantly realized it was Lady Hamilton.
Her father was with her, and Patty ran to meet them, and reached the steps of the great entrance of Cromarty just as the car swung round the last curve of the road.
Her dad was with her, and Patty ran to meet them, reaching the steps of the grand entrance of Cromarty just as the car came around the final curve of the road.
“Oh, Kitty!” cried Patty; “I’m so glad to see you! Where did you come from? Why 274 didn’t you tell me you were coming? How do you do, Sir Otho. This is indeed a surprise.”
“Oh, Kitty!” Patty exclaimed, “I’m so happy to see you! Where did you come from? Why didn’t you let me know you were coming? How are you, Sir Otho? This is such a surprise.”
“How are you, my dear child?” said Sir Otho Markleham, after Patty had released Lady Kitty from her enthusiastic embrace, and turned to shake hands with her father.
“How are you, my dear child?” said Sir Otho Markleham, after Patty had let go of Lady Kitty from her enthusiastic hug and turned to shake hands with her father.
“Come in,” said Patty, dancing about in her excited glee. “Come right in. You are welcome to Cromarty Manor, and in a moment the family will also tell you so.”
“Come in,” said Patty, bouncing around in her excited joy. “Come right in. You’re welcome at Cromarty Manor, and soon the family will say the same.”
“What a delightful house!” said Lady Hamilton, pausing to admire the stately old portal.
“What a lovely house!” said Lady Hamilton, stopping to admire the impressive old entrance.
“Yes, isn’t it? You know the Hartleys, don’t you?”
“Yes, isn’t it? You know the Hartleys, right?”
“Slightly. I’ll be glad to see them again. But, of course, we came to see you.”
“Slightly. I’m looking forward to seeing them again. But, of course, we came to see you.”
“And it’s a lovely surprise. Are you staying near here?”
“And that’s a nice surprise. Are you staying close by?”
“Only for a day or two,” said Sir Otho. “We’re taking a little jaunt about, and as Kitty wanted to see you especially, we came in this direction.”
“Just for a day or two,” said Sir Otho. “We’re taking a little trip, and since Kitty wanted to see you in particular, we headed this way.”
The chauffeur and the big touring car were put in charge of the Cromarty coachman, and Patty ushered her guests into the house.
The chauffeur and the large touring car were handed over to the Cromarty driver, and Patty welcomed her guests into the house.
The ladies soon appeared and with hospitable 275 welcome insisted that Sir Otho and his daughter should remain for a few days. This they were unable to do, but it was finally decided that they should stay the night, and resume their trip the next day.
The ladies soon showed up and warmly insisted that Sir Otho and his daughter stay for a few days. They couldn't manage that, but it was finally agreed that they would stay the night and continue their journey the next day.
“And,” said Sir Otho, “it may seem a rather sudden proceeding, but we want to take Patty with us.”
"And," said Sir Otho, "it might seem like a bit of a surprise, but we want to bring Patty with us."
“Take Patty!” exclaimed Mabel, aghast; “for how long?”
“Take Patty!” Mabel said, shocked; “for how long?”
“You tell her,” said Sir Otho, smiling at his daughter. “I haven’t the courage.”
“You tell her,” Sir Otho said, smiling at his daughter. “I don’t have the guts.”
“I’ll explain later,” said Lady Hamilton. “But now, I want to enjoy the beauties of this grand old place. Is this the celebrated apartment where the fortune was hidden?”
“I’ll explain later,” said Lady Hamilton. “But right now, I want to take in the beauty of this amazing old place. Is this the famous room where the fortune was hidden?”
“Yes,” said Patty, who had written to Lady Kitty about the matter. “And here is the old chimney-piece.”
“Yes,” said Patty, who had messaged Lady Kitty about it. “And here is the old fireplace.”
“You can imagine, Lady Hamilton,” said Mrs. Hartley, “the deep debt of gratitude we are under to our dear Patty.”
“You can imagine, Lady Hamilton,” said Mrs. Hartley, “how grateful we are to our dear Patty.”
“You must be, indeed. But I know Patty is quite as glad that she made the discovery as you are yourselves.”
“You really must be. But I know Patty is just as happy that she made the discovery as you both are.”
The rest of the morning was devoted to showing the visitors about the place. Sir Otho was 276 greatly interested in the plans for the restoration of the gardens, and both he and Lady Kitty were enraptured with the historic treasures of the old house. After luncheon, Lady Hamilton unfolded her plans to Patty.
The rest of the morning was spent showing the visitors around the place. Sir Otho was really interested in the plans for the garden restoration, and both he and Lady Kitty were captivated by the historical treasures of the old house. After lunch, Lady Hamilton shared her plans with Patty.
“I have been in correspondence with Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield,” she said, “and we’ve concluded that we must have Patty back with us again. She has been very happy here, I know, but she has made you a long visit, and I’ve really been sent down here to kidnap her.”
“I’ve been in touch with Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield,” she said, “and we’ve decided that we need to have Patty back with us. I know she’s been really happy here, but she’s had a long visit with you, and I’ve actually been sent here to take her back.”
Patty smiled, but the others didn’t. Mrs. Cromarty and Mrs. Hartley looked truly sorry, and Mabel had to struggle to keep her tears back.
Patty smiled, but the others didn’t. Mrs. Cromarty and Mrs. Hartley looked genuinely sorry, and Mabel had to fight to hold back her tears.
“You are right,” said Mrs. Cromarty, at last. “We have enjoyed having Patty here more than I can tell you. But we must not be selfish. I know her parents have been writing for her to go to them, and it is wrong for us to urge her to stay here.”
“You're right,” said Mrs. Cromarty, finally. “We've loved having Patty here more than I can say. But we can't be selfish. I know her parents have been writing for her to come to them, and it wouldn't be fair for us to encourage her to stay here.”
“But I don’t want Patty to go away,” said Mabel, and now she was really crying.
“But I don’t want Patty to leave,” Mabel said, and now she was really crying.
“Oh, I hope so,” said Patty, smiling through the tears that had gathered in her own eyes. “You’ve all been so good to me, and I’ve had such lovely times.”
“Oh, I hope so,” Patty said, smiling through the tears that had gathered in her eyes. “You’ve all been so good to me, and I’ve had such great times.”
The question once settled, Lady Hamilton went on to say that she proposed to take Patty away the next day. Of course this redoubled Mabel’s woe, but Lady Kitty was firm.
The question settled, Lady Hamilton said she planned to take Patty away the next day. Of course, this only made Mabel’s sorrow worse, but Lady Kitty stood her ground.
“It would be just as hard to spare her a week hence,” she said. “And then, who would take her to London? If she goes with us to-morrow, we will keep her with us for the rest of our motor tour—about a week—and then reach London about the first of July. After that Patty and I will join Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield in Switzerland, and go on to do some further travelling.”
“It would be just as difficult to let her go in a week,” she said. “And then, who would take her to London? If she comes with us tomorrow, we'll keep her with us for the rest of our road trip—about a week—and then we’ll get to London around the first of July. After that, Patty and I will meet up with Mr. and Mrs. Fairfield in Switzerland, and continue our travels.”
Although Patty was sorry to leave Cromarty, this plan did sound delightful, and she was glad that it was all settled for her, and she had no further responsibility in the matter.
Although Patty was sad to leave Cromarty, this plan did sound wonderful, and she was happy that everything was settled for her, and she had no further responsibilities in the matter.
Lady Hamilton had a genius for despatch, and she superintended the packing of Patty’s clothes and belongings that same afternoon. Except for the luggage needed on the motor-tour, everything was to be sent to Lady Kitty’s home in 278 London, and Patty had to smile, as she realised that her present temporary home was the great house where she had so daringly braved the irascible Sir Otho.
Lady Hamilton was really good at getting things done, and she took charge of packing Patty’s clothes and belongings that same afternoon. Aside from the luggage needed for the road trip, everything was going to be sent to Lady Kitty’s home in 278 London, and Patty couldn't help but smile when she realized that her current temporary home was the big house where she had so boldly faced the grumpy Sir Otho.
There was a daintily furnished room in the Markleham house that had been set aside for Patty’s very own, and whenever she cared to she was invited to occupy it.
There was a beautifully decorated room in the Markleham house that had been reserved just for Patty, and she was welcome to use it whenever she wanted.
When the boys came home that afternoon and heard the news, they set up a wail of woe that was both genuine and very noisy.
When the boys got home that afternoon and heard the news, they let out a loud cry of sorrow that was both real and extremely noisy.
No one could help admiring Lady Kitty, but Sinclair and Bob felt as if she were robbing their household, and it required all their good manners to hide their feeling of resentment.
No one could help but admire Lady Kitty, but Sinclair and Bob felt like she was taking away from their household, and it took all their good manners to mask their resentment.
But they rose nobly to the occasion, and Bob said: “Well, since Patty must go, we’ll have to send her off in a blaze of glory. Let’s make a party, mother, a few people to dinner, and some more for the evening.”
But they stepped up to the challenge, and Bob said: “Well, since Patty has to leave, we’ll send her off in style. Let’s have a party, Mom, a few people for dinner, and some more for the evening.”
Mrs. Hartley quickly realised that this would be the best way to tide over a sad occasion, and she agreed. The Merediths and a few others were sent for to come to dinner, and a dozen or more young people asked for a little dance in the evening. Notwithstanding her unwelcome errand, Lady Kitty fitted right into the 279 house party, and both she and her father were so affable and pleasant that the Hartleys forgave them for stealing Patty away.
Mrs. Hartley quickly realized that this would be the best way to get through a sad occasion, and she agreed. The Merediths and a few others were invited over for dinner, and a dozen or more young people asked for a small dance in the evening. Despite her unwanted task, Lady Kitty blended right into the 279 house party, and both she and her father were so friendly and pleasant that the Hartleys forgave them for taking Patty away.
The tourists had luggage with them, so were able to don attire suitable to the party. Lady Hamilton wore one of her beautiful trailing lace gowns, which had won for her Patty’s name of “The White Lady.”
The tourists had luggage with them, so they were able to wear outfits suitable for the party. Lady Hamilton wore one of her beautiful flowing lace gowns, which had earned her Patty’s nickname of “The White Lady.”
Patty, too, wore a white frock, of ruffled organdie, with touches of pale green velvet. In her pretty hair was a single pink rose, and as she arranged it, she felt a pang as she thought that might be the last flower she would ever wear from the dear old Cromarty rose garden. The dinner was a beautiful feast, indeed. The table sparkled with the old silver and glass that had belonged to the Cromarty ancestors. Flowers were everywhere, and the table and dining-room were lighted entirely by wax candles, with the intent of abiding by the old traditions of the manor.
Patty wore a white dress made of ruffled organza, accented with soft green velvet. In her lovely hair was a single pink rose, and as she arranged it, she felt a pang thinking it might be the last flower she would ever wear from the beloved Cromarty rose garden. The dinner was truly a stunning feast. The table gleamed with the old silver and glass that had been in the Cromarty family for generations. Flowers were everywhere, and the table and dining room were lit completely by wax candles, to keep with the manor's old traditions.
At Patty’s plate was a multitude of gifts. How they managed it on such short notice, she never knew, but every one of the family and most of the guests gave her a parting souvenir.
At Patty’s plate was a bunch of gifts. How they pulled it off on such short notice, she never knew, but each family member and most of the guests gave her a farewell keepsake.
Grandma Cromarty gave her a valuable old 280 miniature that had long been in her historic collection. Mrs. Hartley gave her an exquisite fan, painted by a celebrated artist. Mabel gave her a ring set with a beautiful pearl, and the boys together gave her a splendid set of Dickens’ works in elaborately gilded binding. Grace Meredith brought her a bangle, and Tom a quaint old-fashioned candlestick; and many other guests brought pretty or curious trifles.
Grandma Cromarty gifted her a valuable old 280 miniature that had been in her historic collection for a long time. Mrs. Hartley presented her with an exquisite fan, painted by a famous artist. Mabel gave her a ring set with a beautiful pearl, and the boys collectively gifted her a stunning set of Dickens’ works in intricately gilded binding. Grace Meredith brought her a bangle, and Tom gave her a charming old-fashioned candlestick; many other guests also brought lovely or interesting little gifts.
Patty was overwhelmed at this unexpected kindness, and opened parcel after parcel in a bewilderment of delight.
Patty was taken aback by this unexpected kindness and tore open package after package in a daze of joy.
Everybody was gay and merry, yet there was an undercurrent of sadness, as one after another remembered this was the last time they would see pretty Patty.
Everybody was cheerful and happy, but there was a sense of sadness as one by one, they remembered this would be the last time they would see beautiful Patty.
After dinner they all assembled on the terrace, and the other guests, arriving later, joined them there.
After dinner, everyone gathered on the terrace, and the other guests, arriving later, joined them there.
But the soft beauty of the summer evening seemed to intensify the spirit of sadness, and all were glad to hear the strains of a violin coming from the great hall.
But the gentle beauty of the summer evening seemed to amplify the feeling of sadness, and everyone felt relieved to hear the sound of a violin coming from the grand hall.
Always a popular partner, Patty was fairly besieged that night.
Always a popular partner, Patty was pretty much swamped that night.
“I can’t,” she said laughingly, as the young men gathered around to beg her favours; “I’ve halved every dance already; I can’t do more than that.”
“I can’t,” she said with a laugh, as the young men crowded around to ask for her attention; “I’ve already shared every dance; I can’t do more than that.”
“Don’t halve this one,” said Tom Meredith, as he led her away for a waltz. “I must have all of it. Unless you’ll sit it out with me on the terrace.”
“Don’t cut this one short,” said Tom Meredith, as he led her away for a waltz. “I need the whole thing. Unless you want to sit it out with me on the terrace.”
“No, thank you,” said Patty. “I’d rather dance. I don’t suppose I’ll find another dancer as good as you all summer.”
“No, thank you,” said Patty. “I’d rather dance. I doubt I’ll find another dancer as good as you all summer.”
“I hate to think of your going away,” said Tom. “You almost promised me you’d stay here all summer.”
“I hate to think about you leaving,” Tom said. “You pretty much promised me you’d stay here all summer.”
“I know. But I’m not mistress of my own plans. They’re made for me.”
“I know. But I’m not in control of my own plans. They're decided for me.”
“And you’re glad of it,” said Tom, almost angrily. “You’re glad you’re going away from here—to go motoring in Switzerland, and all sorts of things.”
“And you’re happy about it,” Tom said, almost angrily. “You’re happy to be leaving here—to go driving in Switzerland, and doing all kinds of things.”
“Don’t be so savage. It isn’t surprising that I’m glad to go away from any one as cross as you are.”
“Don’t be so harsh. It’s no wonder I’m happy to leave someone as grumpy as you are.”
Tom couldn’t help but smile back at Patty’s laughter, and he said more softly: 282
“I don’t mean to be bearish, but I wish you weren’t going. I—I like you an awful lot, Patty. Truly I do.”
“I don’t want to sound negative, but I wish you weren’t leaving. I—I really like you a lot, Patty. I truly do.”
“I’m glad of it,” said Patty, heartily, “and I like you too. After Sinclair and Bob, you’re the nicest boy in England.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” Patty said warmly, “and I like you too. After Sinclair and Bob, you’re the nicest guy in England.”
“There’s luck in odd numbers,” said Tom, a little ruefully, “so I’m glad I’m number three. But I’d like to be number one.”
“There's luck in odd numbers,” Tom said, a bit regretfully, “so I'm glad I'm number three. But I wish I could be number one.”
“Well, you’re a number one dancer,” said Patty, as the music ceased, and with that Tom had to be content.
“Well, you’re an amazing dancer,” said Patty, as the music stopped, and with that Tom had to be satisfied.
And now the hour was getting late and the young people began to go home.
And now it was getting late, and the young people started to head home.
It was really an ordeal for Patty to say good-bye, for she had many friends among them, and they all seemed truly regretful to part with her.
It was really tough for Patty to say goodbye, as she had many friends among them, and they all seemed genuinely sad to part with her.
But after they had gone, and only those staying in the house remained, another surprise was in waiting for Patty. They were gathered in the great hall, talking over for the last time the mystery of the hidden fortune, and Patty’s clever solution of it.
But after they left, and only those staying in the house were left, another surprise awaited Patty. They were gathered in the great hall, discussing one last time the mystery of the hidden fortune, along with Patty’s clever solution to it.
“And now,” said Sinclair, “I’ve a little speech to make.”
“And now,” Sinclair said, “I have a little speech to give.”
He went and stood on the “stair across the 283 hall,” in front of the old chimney-piece, and so, just beneath the picture of the fir trees. The painting was a fine one, and represented a landscape with firs in the foreground. It had hung there since the days of the earlier Cromartys, and was a valuable work of art.
He walked over and stood on the "stair across the 283 hall," in front of the old fireplace, right beneath the painting of the fir trees. The artwork was impressive, depicting a landscape with firs in the foreground. It had been there since the time of the earlier Cromartys and was a valuable piece of art.
Patty had always loved the picture, even before the added interest of learning the truth about the fir trees, and they all knew it was one of her favourites among the many art treasures of the old house.
Patty had always loved the picture, even before she learned the truth about the fir trees, and everyone knew it was one of her favorites among the many art treasures of the old house.
“I was going to make this speech when the party was here,” proceeded Sinclair, “but I didn’t, partly because I feared it might embarrass Patty, and partly because I like it better to have only our own people here. But the speech itself is this: We, the Cromartys of Cromarty Manor, realising that we can never liquidate the great debt of gratitude we owe to our beautiful and beloved friend, Miss Patty Fairfield, wish, at least, to give her a token of our affection and a memento of her noble deed. We, therefore, one and all of the household of Cromarty, offer her this picture of fir trees, this painting by Hobbema, and we trust that she will accept it in the spirit it is tendered.” 284
“I was going to give this speech when the party was here,” Sinclair continued, “but I didn’t, partly because I was worried it might embarrass Patty, and partly because I prefer having only our own people around. But the speech itself is this: We, the Cromartys of Cromarty Manor, realizing that we can never fully repay the immense debt of gratitude we owe to our wonderful and cherished friend, Miss Patty Fairfield, want to at least give her a token of our affection and a reminder of her kind act. Therefore, all of us in the Cromarty household offer her this picture of fir trees, this painting by Hobbema, and we hope that she will accept it in the spirit it is given.” 284
Sinclair bowed and sat down, and Patty sat for a moment in awestruck silence.
Sinclair bowed and took a seat, and Patty sat in stunned silence for a moment.
Then, “The Hobbema!” she cried, “I won’t take it! The idea of giving me that painting! Why, it’s one of the gems of the house!”
Then, “The Hobbema!” she exclaimed, “I won’t accept it! The thought of giving me that painting! It’s one of the treasures of the house!”
“That’s why we want you to have it, Patty dear,” said Grandma Cromarty, gently. “It is one of our treasures, and for that very reason it is worthy to be presented as a souvenir to one who so gloriously deserves it.”
“That's why we want you to have it, Patty dear,” said Grandma Cromarty softly. “It’s one of our treasures, and for that reason alone, it deserves to be given as a keepsake to someone who truly deserves it.”
“Hear! Hear!” cried Bob. “Grandy makes a better speech than you, Clair.”
“Hear! Hear!” shouted Bob. “Grandy gives a better speech than you, Clair.”
Patty’s scruples were lovingly overcome, and she was made to realise that she was the owner of a real masterpiece of art, that would be to her a lifelong delight.
Patty's hesitations were gently resolved, and she came to understand that she possessed a true masterpiece of art, which would bring her joy for a lifetime.
“But what will take its place?” she said. “It has hung there so many years.”
“But what will replace it?” she asked. “It has been hanging there for so many years.”
“It hung there,” said Mrs. Hartley, “until its mission was fulfilled. Now that there is nothing to be searched for ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ it need hang there no longer. It is fitting that we retain the ‘oak’ and you possess the ‘fir trees,’ thus assuring an everlasting bond of union between the fir trees and the oak.” 285
“It hung there,” Mrs. Hartley said, “until its mission was accomplished. Now that there’s nothing left to look for ‘between the fir trees and the oak,’ it doesn’t need to hang there anymore. It makes sense for us to keep the ‘oak’ and for you to have the ‘fir trees,’ ensuring a lasting connection between the fir trees and the oak.” 285
“Bravo, Mater!” cried Bob. “You’re coming out strong on speechifying, too. Mabel, we must look out for our laurels.”
“Way to go, Mom!” shouted Bob. “You’re really nailing the speech thing, too. Mabel, we’ve got to watch out for our titles.”
But Mabel was too near the verge of tears to trust her voice, so she slipped her hand in Patty’s, knowing that she would understand all that could not be said.
But Mabel was too close to crying to trust her voice, so she slipped her hand into Patty’s, knowing that she would understand everything that couldn't be expressed.
“Well,” went on Bob, “I’m not much of an orator, but I’ll take it for my part to see that the Fir Trees are properly packed and sent to your home, Patty. Where shall I send the box?”
“Well,” Bob continued, “I’m not really an orator, but I’ll take it upon myself to make sure the Fir Trees are packed correctly and sent to your place, Patty. Where should I send the box?”
“I hate to have it go to New York now,” said Patty, “for I want it with me while I’m over here.”
“I really don’t want it to go to New York right now,” said Patty, “because I want to have it with me while I’m here.”
So it was arranged to send the picture to Sir Otho’s house in London, there to remain until the Fairfields returned to America.
So it was arranged to send the picture to Sir Otho's house in London, where it would stay until the Fairfields returned to America.
The departure from Cromarty was made next morning directly after breakfast. It was fortunate that the last details of luggage preparations, and the packing of luncheon and so forth, made a bustle and hurry that left little time for actual farewells. And, too, they were all too sensible to mar Patty’s last memory of Cromarty with futile regrets.
The departure from Cromarty happened the next morning right after breakfast. It was lucky that the final details of getting the luggage ready and packing the lunch created a flurry of activity that left little time for real goodbyes. Plus, they were all smart enough not to spoil Patty’s last memory of Cromarty with pointless regrets.
So after good-byes were said, and the party 286 stowed away in the big car, Sinclair started one of their favourite nonsense songs.
So after everyone said their good-byes and the party 286 packed into the big car, Sinclair started singing one of their favorite silly songs.
The others joined in, and Patty sang too, and handkerchiefs were waved, and as the car slid out of sight among the trees, those who were left could still hear Patty’s high, sweet soprano ringing back to them.
The others joined in, and Patty sang too, and handkerchiefs were waved. As the car disappeared among the trees, those who remained could still hear Patty’s high, sweet soprano echoing back to them.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!